itself_o true_a be_v captious_o set_v down_o and_o with_o a_o intention_n only_o to_o deceive_v unwary_a reader_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o next_o proposition_n 2._o to_o teach_v idolatry_n be_v to_o err_v against_o the_o formentioned_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n i._n e._n to_o teach_v idolatry_n be_v to_o teach_v that_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o mere_a creature_n that_o this_o be_v to_o teach_v idolatry_n no_o one_o question_n but_o our_o question_n be_v whether_o they_o who_o do_v not_o teach_v this_o proposition_n may_v not_o teach_v man_n to_o do_v those_o thing_n whereby_o the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n will_v be_v give_v to_o a_o mere_a creature_n if_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o they_o who_o do_v not_o in_o term_n declare_v that_o they_o do_v not_o dishonour_n god_n can_v dishonour_v he_o if_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v that_o those_o who_o do_v not_o teach_v that_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n can_v possible_o by_o any_o action_n of_o they_o rob_v he_o of_o that_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o he_o this_o will_v be_v much_o more_o to_o his_o purpose_n than_o any_o thing_n he_o have_v yet_o say_v and_o this_o proposition_n if_o he_o have_v proceed_v as_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v shall_v not_o have_v be_v a_o particular_a affirmative_a but_o a_o universal_a negative_a for_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v that_o to_o teach_v idolatry_n be_v to_o teach_v that_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n but_o that_o no_o church_n which_o do_v not_o teach_v this_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o his_o design_n be_v to_o clear_v the_o roman_a church_n his_o proposition_n ought_v to_o be_v so_o frame_v that_o all_o particular_n may_v be_v comprehend_v under_o it_o but_o because_o he_o may_v say_v his_o immediate_a intention_n be_v not_o to_o clear_v their_o church_n from_o idolatry_n but_o to_o accuse_v i_o of_o a_o contradiction_n i_o proceed_v to_o the_o next_o proposition_n 3._o a_o church_n that_o do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n nor_o against_o any_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n do_v not_o teach_v idolatry_n this_o proposition_n be_v likewise_o very_o sophistical_a and_o captious_a for_o by_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n be_v either_o understand_v the_o main_a fundamental_a point_n of_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o then_o i_o affirm_v that_o a_o church_n which_o do_v own_o all_o the_o fundamental_o of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o teach_v those_o thing_n wherein_o it_o lie_v but_o if_o by_o not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v mean_v that_o a_o church_n which_o do_v not_o err_v at_o all_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n can_v teach_v idolatry_n the_o proposition_n be_v true_a but_o impertinent_a 4._o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v veneration_n of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n 5._o that_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n this_o be_v that_o concession_n of_o we_o from_o whence_o all_o the_o force_n of_o his_o argument_n be_v take_v must_v be_v explain_v according_a to_o our_o own_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o not_o according_a to_o that_o which_o he_o put_v upon_o it_o which_o that_o it_o may_v be_v better_o understand_v i_o shall_v both_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n this_o concession_n be_v make_v by_o we_o as_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o what_o force_v it_o be_v in_o this_o present_a debate_n for_o the_o clear_a understanding_n in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v make_v by_o we_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o fundamental_o between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n church_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v take_v from_o that_o book_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v there_o we_o find_v the_o occasion_n of_o it_o to_o be_v the_o romanist_n contend_v that_o all_o point_n define_v by_o the_o church_n be_v fundamental_a 47._o or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n on_o the_o account_n of_o such_o a_o definition_n upon_o this_o the_o controversy_n about_o fundamental_o be_v manage_v against_o they_o with_o a_o design_n to_o prove_v that_o all_o thing_n define_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o fundamental_a or_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o person_n in_o order_n to_o their_o salvation_n because_o they_o be_v so_o define_v to_o this_o purpose_n i_o inquire_v 1._o what_o the_o ground_n be_v on_o which_o any_o thing_n do_v become_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n 2._o whether_o any_o thing_n who_o matter_n be_v not_o necessary_a and_o be_v not_o require_v by_o a_o absolute_a command_n in_o scripture_n can_v by_o any_o mean_n whatsoever_o afterward_o become_v necessary_a 3._o whether_o the_o church_n have_v power_n by_o any_o proposition_n or_o definition_n to_o make_v anything_o become_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o such_o which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o for_o the_o first_o i_o propose_v two_o thing_n 1._o what_o thing_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n as_o such_o or_o consider_v in_o their_o single_a or_o private_a capacity_n 2._o what_o thing_n be_v necessary_a to_o be_v own_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n by_o christian_a society_n or_o as_o the_o bond_n and_o condition_n of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n for_o the_o resolve_v of_o this_o i_o lay_v down_o these_o three_o proposition_n 1._o that_o the_o very_a be_v of_o a_o church_n do_v suppose_v the_o necessity_n of_o what_o be_v require_v to_o be_v believe_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n 2._o whatever_o church_n own_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v antecedent_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n can_v so_o long_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o here_o i_o express_o distinguish_v between_o the_o essential_o of_o a_o church_n and_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v require_v to_o the_o integrity_n or_o soundness_n of_o it_o among_o which_o latter_a i_o reckon_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o way_n prescribe_v by_o he_o 3._o that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n depend_v upon_o the_o agreement_n of_o it_o in_o thing_n antecedent_o necessary_a to_o its_o be_v from_o hence_o i_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o nothing_o ought_v to_o be_v own_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n by_o christian_a society_n but_o such_o thing_n which_o by_o all_o those_o society_n be_v acknowledge_v antecedent_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o here_o i_o distinguish_v between_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o particular_a agreement_n for_o the_o church_n peace_n i_o do_v not_o therefore_o deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o particular_a church_n to_o require_v a_o subscription_n to_o article_n of_o religion_n opposite_a to_o the_o error_n and_o abuse_n which_o they_o reform_v but_o i_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o church_n to_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o and_o here_o it_o be_v i_o show_v the_o moderation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n above_o that_o of_o rome_n in_o that_o our_o church_n make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n impose_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o bull_n of_o pius_n 4._o this_o be_v my_o plain_a meaning_n which_o half-witted_a man_n have_v stretch_v and_o abuse_v to_o several_a ill_a purpose_n but_o not_o to_o wander_v from_o my_o present_a subject_n what_o be_v it_o that_o i._o w._n can_v hence_o infer_v to_o his_o purpose_n viz._n that_o from_o hence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o any_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o if_o it_o be_v only_o mean_v of_o those_o essential_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o i_o suppose_v antecedent_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n i_o deny_v it_o not_o but_o do_v not_o see_v of_o what_o use_v this_o concession_n can_v be_v to_o they_o in_o the_o present_a debate_n since_o in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n i_o make_v the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o best_a measure_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v necessary_a to_o
here_o be_v a_o contest_v of_o right_n in_o the_o case_n antecedent_n to_o any_o duty_n of_o submission_n which_o must_v be_v better_o prove_v than_o ever_o it_o have_v yet_o be_v before_o we_o can_v allow_v any_o dispute_n how_o far_o we_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o not_o to_o submit_v to_o those_o who_o be_v lawful_a guide_n in_o all_o thing_n they_o may_v require_v for_o our_o dispute_n be_v now_o about_o guide_n suppose_v to_o be_v fallible_a and_o they_o be_v own_v to_o be_v such_o may_v be_v suppose_v to_o require_v thing_n to_o which_o we_o be_v bind_v not_o to_o yield_v but_o the_o great_a difficulty_n now_o be_v so_o to_o state_n these_o thing_n as_o to_o show_v that_o we_o have_v reason_n not_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o those_o of_o the_o separation_n have_v no_o reason_n not_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o our_o church_n for_o that_o be_v the_o obvious_a objection_n in_o this_o case_n that_o the_o same_o pretence_n which_o be_v use_v by_o our_o church_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v serve_v to_o justify_v all_o the_o separation_n that_o have_v be_v or_o can_v be_v make_v from_o our_o church_n so_o my_o adversary_n n._n o._n in_o his_o preface_n say_v that_o by_o the_o principle_n we_o hold_v we_o excuse_v and_o justify_v all_o sect_n which_o have_v or_o shall_v separate_v from_o our_o church_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o calumny_n i_o shall_v not_o fix_v upon_o the_o persuasion_n of_o conscience_n for_o that_o may_v equal_o serve_v for_o all_o party_n but_o upon_o a_o great_a difference_n in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o case_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o these_o particular_n 1._o we_o appeal_v to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o true_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o be_v as_o ready_a as_o they_o to_o stand_v to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n and_o to_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n his_o rule_n of_o antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n we_o declare_v let_v the_o thing_n in_o dispute_n be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o all_o age_n we_o be_v ready_a to_o submit_v to_o they_o but_o those_o who_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v this_o their_o fundamental_a principle_n as_o to_o worship_v wherein_o the_o difference_n lie_v that_o nothing_o be_v lawful_a in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o what_o he_o have_v express_o command_v we_o say_v all_o thing_n be_v lawful_a which_o be_v not_o forbid_v and_o upon_o this_o single_a point_n stand_v the_o whole_a controversy_n of_o separation_n as_o to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n we_o challenge_v those_o that_o separate_v from_o we_o to_o produce_v one_o person_n for_o 1500._o year_n together_o that_o hold_v form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v unlawful_a or_o the_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v in_o our_o church_n we_o defend_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o bishop_n to_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a government_n and_o that_o no_o person_n can_v have_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o cast_v that_o off_o which_o have_v be_v so_o universal_o receive_v in_o all_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n if_o there_o have_v be_v dispute_v among_o we_o about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o order_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n such_o there_o have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n too_o here_o then_o lie_v a_o very_a considerable_a difference_n we_o appeal_v and_o be_v ready_a to_o stand_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o interpret_n the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n in_o any_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o those_o who_o separate_v from_o our_o church_n will_v allow_v nothing_o to_o be_v lawful_a but_o what_o have_v a_o express_a command_n in_o scripture_n 2._o the_o guide_n of_o our_o church_n never_o challenge_v any_o infallibility_n to_o themselves_o which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o have_v do_v ever_o since_o the_o controversy_n begin_v which_o challenge_n of_o infallibility_n make_v the_o breach_n irreconcilable_a while_o that_o pretence_n continue_v for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o way_n but_o absolute_a submission_n where_o man_n still_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o propose_v term_n of_o accommodation_n between_o those_o who_o contend_v for_o a_o reformation_n and_o such_o who_o contend_v that_o they_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v on_o the_o one_o side_n error_n be_v suppose_v and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v by_o any_o until_o therefore_o this_o pretence_n be_v quit_v to_o talk_v of_o accommodation_n be_v folly_n and_o to_o design_n it_o madness_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v allow_v nothing_o to_o be_v amiss_o how_o can_v she_o reform_v any_o thing_n and_o how_o can_v they_o allow_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v amiss_o who_o believe_v they_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v so_o that_o while_o this_o arrogant_a pretence_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n continue_v it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o reconciliation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o least_o pretend_a by_o our_o church_n 21._o that_o declare_v in_o her_o article_n 3._o that_o general_a council_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n and_o that_o all_o the_o proof_n of_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o our_o church_n and_o those_o who_o dissent_v from_o she_o and_o none_o of_o they_o charge_n our_o church_n with_o any_o error_n in_o doctrine_n nor_o plead_v that_o as_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o separation_n 3._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o only_o require_v the_o belief_n of_o her_o error_n but_o make_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o often_o object_v creed_n of_o pius_n 4._o wherein_o the_o same_o necessity_n be_v express_v of_o believe_v the_o additional_a article_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o of_o the_o most_o fundamental_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o no_o man_n who_o read_v that_o bull_n can_v discern_v the_o least_o difference_n therein_o make_v between_o the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v one_o and_o the_o other_o but_o that_o all_o together_o make_v up_o that_o faith_n without_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v which_o though_o only_o require_v of_o some_o person_n to_o make_v profession_n of_o yet_o that_o profession_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o faith_n of_o their_o church_n but_o nothing_o of_o this_o nature_n can_v be_v object_v against_o our_o church_n by_o dissenter_n that_o exclude_v none_o from_o a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n mere_o because_o not_o in_o her_o communion_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n express_o do_v for_o it_o be_v not_o only_a boniface_n 8._o who_o determine_v as_o solemn_o as_o he_o can_v 11._o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n under_o leo_n 10._o decree_v the_o same_o thing_n 4._o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n pretend_v to_o as_o immediate_a authority_n of_o oblige_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n as_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n have_v but_o we_o challenge_v no_o more_o than_o teach_v man_n to_o do_v what_o christ_n have_v command_v they_o and_o in_o other_o thing_n not_o command_v or_o forbid_v to_o give_v rule_n which_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o general_n command_v of_o scripture_n they_o look_v on_o the_o member_n of_o our_o church_n as_o oblige_v to_o observe_v so_o that_o the_o authority_n challenge_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n encroach_v on_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o he_o but_o that_o which_o our_o governor_n plead_v for_o be_v only_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o they_o as_o governor_n over_o a_o christian_a society_n hence_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v account_v as_o much_o a_o mortal_a sin_n to_o disobey_v their_o guide_n in_o the_o most_o indifferent_a thing_n as_o to_o disobey_v god_n in_o the_o plain_a command_n of_o scripture_n but_o that_o be_v not_o all_o they_o challenge_v to_o themselves_o but_o a_o power_n likewise_o to_o dispense_v with_o the_o law_n be_v of_o god_n as_o in_o matter_n of_o marriage_n and_o with_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n as_o in_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o promise_v the_o same_o spiritual_a effect_n to_o
salvation_n so_o that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n come_v to_o this_o whatsoever_o church_n do_v embrace_v the_o ancient_a creed_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v embrace_v all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n by_o my_o own_o concession_n therefore_o it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n for_o i_o to_o grant_v that_o they_o hold_v the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o yet_o to_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n and_o these_o matter_n be_v thus_o make_v plain_a there_o be_v no_o great_a difficulty_n to_o answer_v by_o deny_v the_o major_a proposition_n and_o assert_v that_o a_o church_n which_o do_v own_o all_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o they_o may_v yet_o teach_v and_o practice_v those_o thing_n which_o take_v away_o from_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n and_o give_v it_o to_o mere_a creature_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o to_o make_v this_o yet_o more_o plain_a there_o be_v two_o thing_n we_o consider_v in_o a_o church_n the_o essence_n and_o the_o soundness_n of_o it_o as_o in_o a_o man_n we_o consider_v his_o be_v a_o man_n and_o his_o health_n when_o we_o discourse_v of_o his_o mere_a be_v we_o inquire_v into_o no_o more_o than_o those_o thing_n which_o make_v he_o a_o man_n whether_o he_o be_v sound_a or_o not_o so_o in_o a_o church_n when_o we_o inquire_v into_o the_o essential_o of_o it_o we_o think_v it_o not_o necessary_a to_o go_v any_o far_a than_o the_o doctrinal_a point_n of_o faith_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o baptism_n admit_v man_n into_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o whatever_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v in_o itself_o sufficient_a be_v embrace_v to_o make_v a_o church_n but_o when_o we_o inquire_v far_o into_o the_o moral_a integrity_n or_o soundness_n of_o a_o church_n than_o we_o think_v ourselves_o bind_v not_o bare_o to_o know_v what_o be_v acknowledge_v and_o receive_v but_o how_o far_o it_o be_v so_o and_o whether_o that_o church_n which_o own_v the_o fundamental_o of_o christian_a faith_n do_v not_o by_o gross_a and_o damnable_a error_n corrupt_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o debauch_v those_o very_a principle_n which_o they_o profess_v to_o own_o and_o in_o this_o respect_n none_o of_o we_o ever_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o err_v nay_o we_o do_v say_v and_o have_v manifest_o prove_v that_o she_o have_v err_v against_o the_o christian_a faith_n by_o introduce_v palpable_a error_n in_o doctrine_n and_o manifold_a superstition_n and_o idolatry_n in_o practice_n from_o hence_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o concession_n 1._o w._n urge_v i_o with_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o true_a church_n signify_v nothing_o in_o the_o sense_n by_o i_o intend_v which_o contradict_v the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n unless_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o none_o who_o own_o the_o apostle_n creed_n or_o their_o baptism_n can_v so_o long_o as_o they_o so_o do_v teach_v idolatry_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n to_o mere_a creature_n these_o thing_n be_v thus_o explain_v i_o hope_v the_o sophistry_n of_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v be_v make_v so_o evident_a that_o no_o man_n of_o understanding_n that_o resolve_v not_o before_o hand_n what_o to_o believe_v be_v capable_a of_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o next_o contradiction_n charge_v upon_o i_o 5._o i_o shall_v for_o the_o diversion_n of_o the_o reader_n consider_v and_o the_o suitableness_n of_o the_o matter_n take_v notice_n of_o his_o appendix_n wherein_o i._o w._n go_v about_o so_o pleasant_o to_o prove_v i_o a_o idolater_n by_o a_o notable_a trick_n which_o it_o seem_v come_v into_o his_o head_n a_o little_a too_o late_o after_o he_o have_v finish_v this_o worthy_a treatise_n i_o shall_v have_v suspect_v it_o have_v be_v intend_v only_o for_o a_o piece_n of_o drollery_n but_o that_o the_o man_n so_o severe_o rebuke_n i_o for_o it_o and_o withal_o talk_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o demonstration_n in_o the_o case_n what_o think_v i_o be_v it_o come_v to_o this_o at_o last_o and_o be_o i_o become_v a_o idolater_n too_o who_o be_v never_o apt_a to_o think_v myself_o incline_v so_o much_o as_o to_o superstition_n but_o what_o can_v not_o the_o controvert_v wit_n of_o man_n do_v upon_o second_o and_o serious_a thought_n all_o the_o comfort_n i_o find_v leave_v be_v towards_o the_o conclusion_n wherein_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o same_o argument_n prove_v the_o prophet_n 21._o evangelist_n and_o holy_a ghost_n himself_o to_o be_v idolater_n nay_o then_o i_o hope_v there_o be_v no_o great_a harm_n to_o be_v fear_v in_o so_o good_a company_n and_o by_o that_o consideration_n arm_v myself_o against_o this_o terrible_a assault_n but_o at_o last_o as_o he_o make_v near_a approach_n to_o i_o i_o find_v no_o mischief_n be_v like_a to_o come_v but_o what_o i_o bring_v upon_o myself_o for_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o nothing_o but_o my_o own_o artillery_n and_o the_o train_n that_o be_v lay_v to_o blow_v i_o up_o be_v fetch_v from_o my_o own_o store_n only_o he_o have_v dispose_v it_o in_o a_o way_n fit_a for_o this_o deep_a design_n but_o the_o best_a of_o it_o be_v his_o plot_n go_v no_o far_o than_o my_o idolatry_n and_o both_o lay_v only_o in_o imagination_n for_o there_o he_o make_v the_o seat_n of_o my_o idolatry_n which_o he_o demonstrative_o prove_n must_v be_v so_o by_o my_o own_o argument_n i_o shall_v therefore_o consider_v what_o that_o be_v and_o with_o what_o great_a be_v he_o employ_v it_o against_o i_o among_o other_o argument_n to_o show_v that_o the_o prohibition_n of_o worship_v image_n be_v not_o peculiar_a to_o the_o jew_n but_o of_o a_o unalterable_a nature_n i_o insist_v upon_o god_n declare_v the_o unsuitableness_n of_o it_o to_o his_o own_o infinite_a and_o incomprehensible_a nature_n ediâ—_n which_o can_v not_o be_v represent_v to_o man_n but_o in_o a_o way_n which_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o it_o 22._o to_o who_o will_v you_o liken_v god_n or_o what_o likeness_n will_v you_o compare_v to_o he_o it_o be_v he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o circle_n of_o the_o earth_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o reason_n give_v of_o the_o law_n itself_o be_v 16._o because_o they_o see_v no_o similitude_n of_o god_n from_o hence_o i_o show_v that_o the_o wise_a nation_n and_o person_n among_o the_o heathen_a look_v on_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n as_o unsuitable_a to_o a_o divine_a and_o infinite_a be_v and_o that_o the_o gospel_n still_o more_o discover_v god_n spiritual_a nature_n and_o the_o agreeableness_n of_o spiritual_a worship_n to_o he_o that_o the_o apostle_n urge_v this_o argument_n against_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n think_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n do_v equal_o oblige_v we_o with_o the_o jew_n now_o by_o what_o art_n do_v he_o from_o hence_o prove_v i_o necessary_o to_o be_v a_o idolater_n as_o well_o as_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o worship_n god_n by_o image_n against_o the_o very_a word_n and_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n 20._o the_o argument_n be_v brief_o sum_v up_o by_o himself_o thus_o whoever_o worship_n god_n represent_v in_o a_o way_n far_o inferior_a to_o his_o greatness_n be_v a_o idolater_n but_o whosoever_o worship_n god_n represent_v to_o he_o without_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n either_o by_o word_n or_o by_o imagination_n as_o well_o as_o image_n he_o worship_n god_n in_o a_o way_n far_o inferior_a to_o his_o greatness_n ergo_fw-la whoever_o worship_v god_n represent_v unto_o he_o without_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n be_v a_o idolater_n but_o dr._n st._n worship_n god_n without_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n no_o doubt_n of_o it_o ergo_fw-la dr._n st._n be_v a_o idolater_n there_o be_v no_o help_n for_o it_o nay_o from_o hence_o he_o prove_v that_o i_o can_v so_o much_o as_o think_v of_o god_n without_o idolatry_n myself_o nor_o preach_v of_o he_o without_o provoke_v other_o to_o it_o o_o the_o insuperable_a force_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o dint_n of_o demonstration_n but_o the_o mischief_n be_v all_o this_o subtlety_n be_v use_v against_o the_o lawmaker_n and_o not_o against_o i_o do_v i_o not_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o god_n himself_o who_o therefore_o do_v forbid_v the_o make_v any_o likeness_n of_o he_o because_o nothing_o can_v be_v like_o he_o be_v there_o no_o difference_n between_o have_v imperfect_a conception_n of_o god_n in_o our_o mind_n and_o make_v unworthy_a
representation_n of_o he_o to_o our_o sense_n with_o a_o design_n to_o worship_v they_o why_o do_v not_o god_n as_o well_o forbid_v the_o one_o as_o he_o do_v the_o other_o be_v the_o israelite_n then_o in_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n be_v their_o conception_n of_o god_n suitable_a to_o his_o incomprehensible_a nature_n if_o not_o why_o be_v they_o not_o forbid_v as_o well_o to_o think_v of_o god_n as_o to_o make_v any_o image_n of_o he_o be_v god_n as_o much_o disparage_v by_o the_o necessary_a weakness_n of_o our_o understanding_n as_o by_o voluntary_o false_a and_o corporeal_a image_n of_o he_o nay_o do_v not_o god_n design_n to_o prevent_v the_o error_n of_o our_o imagination_n by_o such_o prohibition_n as_o those_o be_v and_o thereby_o command_v we_o to_o think_v worthy_o of_o he_o and_o when_o we_o pray_v to_o he_o to_o consider_v he_o only_o as_o a_o infinite_a be_v in_o his_o nature_n and_o attribute_n i_o do_v not_o know_v what_o imagination_n other_o have_v of_o god_n it_o may_v be_v those_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n measure_v all_o by_o themselves_o and_o god_n by_o their_o image_n of_o he_o and_o thence_o conclude_v that_o no_o man_n can_v think_v of_o god_n but_o as_o they_o picture_v he_o like_o a_o old_a man_n sit_v in_o heaven_n but_o i_o assure_v they_o i_o never_o have_v such_o a_o imagination_n of_o he_o and_o if_o i_o have_v shall_v think_v it_o very_o unworthy_a of_o he_o i_o know_v no_o other_o conception_n of_o god_n but_o of_o a_o be_v infinite_o perfect_a and_o this_o be_v rather_o a_o intellectual_a apprehension_n than_o a_o material_a imagination_n of_o he_o i_o be_o assure_v that_o he_o be_v by_o mighty_a and_o convince_a argument_n but_o to_o bring_v he_o down_o to_o my_o imagination_n be_v to_o contradict_v the_o evidence_n that_o i_o have_v of_o his_o be_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o convince_v i_o that_o he_o be_v do_v likewise_o convince_v i_o that_o he_o be_v infinite_a in_o power_n and_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n if_o i_o think_v otherwise_o of_o he_o i_o shall_v know_v no_o reason_n to_o give_v he_o the_o worship_n of_o my_o mind_n and_o soul._n although_o my_o conception_n can_v reach_v his_o greatness_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o confine_v it_o nor_o wilful_o debase_v it_o they_o do_v not_o bring_v he_o down_o to_o the_o meanness_n of_o a_o corporeal_a image_n but_o because_o we_o can_v think_v high_o enough_o of_o god_n must_v we_o therefore_o devise_v way_n to_o expose_v he_o to_o contempt_n and_o scorn_n and_o we_o can_v but_o despise_v a_o deity_n to_o who_o any_o image_n can_v be_v like_a but_o such_o absurd_a and_o silly_a argument_n deserve_v no_o far_a confutation_n they_o indeed_o may_v take_v more_o liberty_n who_o write_v to_o those_o who_o be_v bind_v not_o to_o judge_v of_o what_o be_v write_v but_o only_o to_o cry_v it_o up_o as_o for_o we_o who_o think_v it_o not_o fit_a to_o have_v our_o people_n in_o such_o slavery_n we_o dare_v not_o venture_v such_o idle_a stuff_n among_o they_o i_o come_v therefore_o to_o the_o second_o contradiction_n he_o charge_v i_o with_o 6._o which_o be_v concern_v the_o danger_n of_o salvation_n which_o they_o be_v liable_a to_o who_o communicate_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n examine_v when_o yet_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o church_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o to_o be_v a_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n and_o withal_o arch_a b._n laud_n who_o i_o defend_v do_v grant_v a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o those_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o force_n of_o this_o contradiction_n depend_v on_o these_o concession_n i_o shall_v 1._o show_v in_o what_o sense_n they_o be_v grant_v by_o we_o 2._o examine_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o proposition_n he_o draw_v from_o hence_o towards_o the_o make_n this_o a_o contradiction_n 1._o concern_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n the_o archbishop_n adversary_n have_v false_o charge_v he_o with_o grant_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v a_o right_a church_n he_o complain_v of_o his_o injustice_n in_o it_o 293._o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o church_n and_o a_o true_a church_n he_o grant_v but_o not_o a_o right_a church_n for_o truth_n only_o import_v the_o be_v right_a perfection_n in_o condition_n thus_o a_o thief_n be_v a_o true_a man_n though_o not_o a_o upright_a man_n so_o a_o corrupt_a church_n may_v be_v true_a as_o a_o church_n be_v a_o company_n of_o man_n which_o profess_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v baptize_v into_o his_o name_n but_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o a_o right_a church_n either_o in_o doctrine_n or_o manner_n and_o again_o say_v it_o be_v true_a in_o that_o sense_n as_o ens_fw-la and_o verum_fw-la be_v and_o true_a be_v convertible_a one_o with_o another_o and_o every_o thing_n that_o have_v a_o be_v be_v true_o that_o be_v which_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n of_o subtance_n the_o replyer_n to_o he_o 295._o sai_z that_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o church_n imply_v integrity_n and_o perfection_n of_o condition_n upon_o which_o i_o give_v he_o this_o answer_n that_o he_o do_v herein_o betray_v his_o weak_a or_o wilful_a mistake_n of_o a_o church_n moral_o for_o metaphysical_o true_a if_o he_o can_v prove_v it_o impossible_a for_o a_o church_n to_o retain_v its_o be_v that_o have_v any_o error_n in_o doctrine_n or_o corruption_n in_o practice_n he_o will_v therein_o do_v something_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o when_o he_o have_v do_v it_o all_o that_o he_o will_v get_v by_o it_o be_v that_o then_o we_o shall_v not_o so_o much_o as_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v metaphysical_o a_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o the_o reader_n be_v leave_v to_o judge_v whether_o his_o lordship_n charity_n for_o or_o his_o testimony_n against_o their_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o better_a ground_n by_o this_o it_o be_v evident_a in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n 2._o concern_v possibility_n of_o salvation_n in_o that_o church_n to_o the_o question_n that_o be_v ask_v my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n whether_o a_o person_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o roman_a faith_n 280._o he_o give_v this_o answer_n that_o the_o ignorant_a that_o can_v not_o discern_v the_o error_n of_o that_o church_n so_o they_o hold_v the_o foundation_n and_o conform_a themselves_o to_o a_o religious_a life_n may_v be_v save_v 282._o and_o after_o explain_v himself_o more_o full_o that_o may_v be_v save_v grant_n but_o a_o possibility_n no_o sure_a or_o safe_a way_n of_o salvation_n the_o possibility_n i_o think_v say_v he_o can_v be_v deny_v to_o the_o ignorant_n especial_o because_o they_o hold_v the_o foundation_n and_o can_v survey_v the_o build_n and_o the_o foundation_n can_v deceive_v no_o man_n that_o rest_v upon_o it_o but_o a_o secure_a way_n they_o can_v go_v that_o hold_v with_o such_o corruption_n when_o they_o know_v they_o 285._o and_o again_o many_o protestant_n indeed_o confess_v there_o be_v salvation_n possible_a to_o be_v attain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o yet_o they_o say_v withal_o that_o the_o error_n of_o that_o church_n be_v so_o many_o and_o some_o so_o great_a as_o weaken_v the_o foundation_n that_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o go_v that_o way_n to_o heaven_n especial_o to_o they_o that_o have_v have_v the_o truth_n manifest_v 299._o and_o in_o another_o place_n i_o do_v indeed_o for_o my_o part_n leave_v other_o man_n free_a to_o their_o own_o judgement_n acknowledge_v a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o so_o as_o that_o which_o i_o grant_v to_o romanist_n be_v not_o as_o they_o be_v romanist_n but_o as_o they_o be_v christian_n that_o be_v as_o they_o believe_v the_o creed_n and_o hold_v the_o foundation_n christ_n himself_o not_o as_o they_o associate_v themselves_o witting_o and_o know_o to_o the_o gross_a superstition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o hope_v there_o be_v many_o among_o they_o which_o keep_v within_o that_o church_n and_o yet_o wish_v the_o superstition_n abolish_v which_o they_o know_v and_o which_o pray_v to_o god_n to_o forgive_v their_o error_n in_o what_o they_o know_v not_o and_o which_o hold_v the_o foundation_n firm_a and_o live_v according_o and_o will_v have_v all_o thing_n amend_v that_o be_v amiss_o be_v it_o in_o their_o power_n and_o to_o such_o i_o dare_v not_o deny_v a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n for_o that_o which_o be_v christ_n in_o they_o though_o they_o hazard_v themselves_o extreme_o by_o keep_v so_o close_o to_o that_o which_o be_v superstition_n and_o in_o the_o case_n of_o image_n come_v too_o near_a idolatry_n 622._o these_o be_v my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n own_o word_n and_o lay_v together_o in_o my_o defence_n of_o he_o which_o i._n w._n
aught_o to_o have_v represent_v if_o he_o have_v design_v any_o thing_n but_o sophistry_n and_o trifle_n but_o his_o game_n have_v be_v then_o quite_o spoil_v the_o fine_a sport_n of_o make_v contradiction_n have_v be_v lose_v and_o his_o cross_a purpose_n have_v come_v to_o nothing_o i_o now_o come_v to_o see_v what_o contradiction_n he_o wire-draws_a from_o hence_o by_o the_o help_n of_o his_o proposition_n 1._o whoever_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n wherein_o he_o be_v certain_o save_v be_v in_o no_o danger_n or_o probability_n of_o be_v damn_v if_o by_o he_o be_v certain_o save_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o event_n than_o he_o be_v a_o hard_a heart_a man_n that_o will_v not_o grant_v that_o he_o that_o be_v actual_o save_v be_v in_o no_o danger_n or_o probability_n of_o be_v damn_v if_o he_o mean_v it_o of_o a_o certain_a way_n to_o salvation_n than_o it_o be_v yet_o capable_a of_o several_a meaning_n for_o to_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a way_n may_v imply_v one_o of_o these_o three_o thing_n 1._o that_o the_o way_n itself_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o a_o man_n can_v miss_v of_o it_o 2._o or_o that_o the_o way_n be_v in_o itself_o certain_a but_o there_o be_v so_o many_o by-path_n and_o turn_n lie_a hard_o by_o it_o that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a hard_a matter_n for_o any_o man_n to_o keep_v in_o it_o 3._o to_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a way_n be_v when_o not_o only_o the_o way_n itself_o be_v certain_a but_o a_o man_n keep_v constant_o in_o that_o way_n according_a to_o these_o several_a sense_n this_o proposition_n may_v be_v understand_v if_o by_o it_o be_v mean_v 1._o he_o that_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a way_n to_o salvation_n be_v in_o no_o danger_n or_o probability_n of_o be_v damn_v i._n e._n he_o that_o keep_v constant_o in_o that_o way_n which_o will_v certain_o lead_v he_o to_o heaven_n the_o proposition_n be_v true_a but_o impertinent_a but_o if_o by_o it_o be_v mean_v no_o more_o but_o this_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o way_n which_o in_o itself_o lead_v to_o heaven_n but_o there_o be_v so_o many_o cross_n and_o by-path_n near_o it_o that_o though_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o to_o hit_v it_o yet_o it_o be_v extreme_o hazardous_a no_o one_o can_v imagine_v that_o such_o a_o one_o be_v in_o no_o probability_n of_o miscarry_v for_o we_o say_v he_o be_v in_o very_o great_a danger_n of_o it_o notwithstanding_o the_o tendency_n of_o the_o way_n itself_o 2._o prop._n whoever_o live_v and_o die_v in_o a_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n have_v conform_v to_o its_o direction_n or_o whoever_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o attain_v unto_o salvation_n be_v in_o a_o condition_n wherein_o he_o be_v certain_o save_v the_o sophistry_n of_o this_o be_v so_o palpable_a that_o the_o weak_a eye_n may_v discern_v it_o for_o it_o suppose_v that_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n wherein_o he_o live_v to_o be_v a_o very_a safe_a and_o secure_a way_n i._n e._n that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o true_a in_o itself_o but_o free_a from_o such_o error_n and_o corruption_n which_o may_v endanger_v salvation_n and_o in_o that_o sense_n it_o be_v true_a but_o very_o far_o from_o the_o purpose_n for_o none_o of_o we_o do_v ever_o yield_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o safe_a way_n to_o salvation_n nay_o it_o be_v express_o deny_v by_o my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n as_o well_o as_o by_o i_o but_o here_o lie_v still_o another_o piece_n of_o sophistry_n to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o whoever_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o attain_v salvation_n be_v in_o a_o condition_n wherein_o he_o be_v certain_o save_v no_o doubt_n of_o it_o but_o the_o do_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v not_o bare_a believe_v the_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n but_o obey_v the_o will_n of_o god_n which_o can_v be_v do_v by_o those_o who_o wilful_o adhere_v to_o gross_a and_o open_a violation_n of_o it_o as_o i_o have_v charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o do_v in_o her_o solemn_a act_n of_o worship_n their_o cause_n certain_o be_v at_o a_o very_a low_a ebb_n when_o such_o pitiful_a sophistry_n must_v pass_v for_o reason_v and_o demonstration_n among_o they_o never_o man_n have_v more_o need_n of_o a_o self-evidencing_a cause_n as_o well_o as_o proposition_n than_o they_o so_o little_a help_n do_v they_o contribute_v to_o it_o by_o their_o write_n 3_o prop._n the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n and_o teach_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o attain_v unto_o it_o this_o be_v grant_v he_o say_v by_o i_o and_o other_o protestant_n when_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n but_o in_o what_o sense_n i_o have_v already_o explain_v so_o far_o as_o to_o leave_v no_o colour_n of_o argue_v from_o hence_o to_o any_o contradiction_n in_o i_o for_o this_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n in_o our_o sense_n be_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v acknowledge_v so_o much_o of_o christian_a faith_n as_o be_v sufficient_a to_o save_v man_n on_o condition_n they_o live_v according_o and_o do_v not_o by_o gross_a corruption_n in_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n render_v that_o faith_n ineffectual_a to_o they_o but_o withal_o we_o assert_v and_o maintain_v that_o to_o these_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v add_v such_o error_n and_o corruption_n as_o make_v the_o salvation_n of_o any_o person_n extreme_o hazardous_a who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o and_o let_v they_o have_v all_o the_o comfort_n from_o hence_o which_o they_o can_v i_o be_o sure_a they_o have_v not_o this_o that_o they_o have_v bring_v i_o to_o contradict_v myself_o by_o such_o concession_n as_o these_o by_o this_o his_o last_o proposition_n come_v to_o nothing_o whoever_o live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v conform_v to_o her_o doctrine_n life_n and_o die_v in_o a_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n have_v conform_v to_o its_o direction_n and_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o attain_v to_o it_o which_o evident_o suppose_v that_o we_o yield_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o safe_a way_n to_o salvation_n which_o we_o utter_o deny_v all_o that_o we_o assert_v be_v that_o so_o much_o of_o the_o common_a principle_n of_o christianity_n as_o be_v retain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o do_v not_o wilful_o corrupt_v they_o by_o bad_a opinion_n and_o practice_n or_o if_o they_o have_v do_v repent_v sincere_o but_o for_o those_o who_o conform_v themselves_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o direction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o such_o we_o be_v far_o from_o ever_o say_v that_o such_o live_v and_o die_v in_o a_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n for_o this_o be_v to_o make_v those_o doctrine_n and_o direction_n to_o be_v as_o holy_a and_o innocent_a as_o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v false_a and_o pernicious_a see_v now_o what_o a_o contradiction_n here_o be_v for_o i_o to_o assert_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n because_o it_o retain_v the_o fundamental_o of_o christianity_n and_o yet_o to_o make_v the_o condition_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o it_o so_o hazardous_a in_o point_n of_o salvation_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o gross_a error_n which_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v as_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o horrible_a superstition_n which_o they_o must_v conform_v to_o if_o they_o follow_v her_o direction_n sure_o he_o can_v not_o but_o know_v this_o to_o be_v our_o meaning_n and_o consequent_o to_o have_v no_o shadow_n of_o contradiction_n in_o it_o no_o more_o than_o be_v in_o this_o plain_a proposition_n that_o a_o possible_a way_n to_o salvation_n may_v yet_o be_v very_o dangerous_a but_o though_o juggler_n know_v their_o own_o cheat_n they_o will_v lose_v their_o trade_n if_o they_o make_v they_o know_v to_o the_o people_n something_o must_v be_v say_v to_o amuse_v they_o and_o this_o seem_v the_o pretty_a way_n to_o confound_v they_o by_o dazzle_v their_o eye_n with_o such_o appearance_n of_o contradiction_n and_o thereby_o to_o persuade_v their_o own_o party_n that_o they_o need_v not_o fear_v the_o the_o attaque_fw-la of_o such_o a_o enemy_n who_o fall_v foul_a upon_o himself_o but_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o mist_n he_o cast_v before_o their_o eye_n can_v make_v any_o have_v such_o a_o imagination_n it_o be_v but_o make_v thing_n clear_a and_o then_o nothing_o but_o order_n and_o agreement_n appear_v but_o yet_o he_o quarrel_v with_o i_o 7._o for_o make_v the_o case_n of_o live_v in_o wilful_a sin_n and_o in_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n
sophister_n one_o now_o come_v forth_o in_o the_o habit_n of_o a_o grave_a divine_a who_o i_o shall_v treat_v with_o the_o respect_n due_a to_o his_o appearance_n of_o modesty_n and_o civility_n i_o pass_v by_o therefore_o all_o those_o unhandsome_a reflection_n in_o his_o preface_n which_o i_o have_v not_o already_o answer_v in_o i_o and_o come_v immediate_o to_o the_o main_a controversy_n between_o we_o which_o i_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a importance_n as_o to_o deserve_v a_o sober_a debate_n and_o the_o controversy_n in_o short_a be_v this_o whether_o protestant_n who_o reject_v the_o roman_a church_n authority_n and_o infallibility_n can_v have_v any_o sufficient_a foundation_n to_o build_v their_o faith_n upon_o this_o we_o affirm_v and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n confident_o deny_v and_o on_o this_o account_n do_v charge_n we_o with_o the_o want_n of_o principle_n i._n e._n sufficient_a ground_n for_o our_o faith_n but_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v two_o way_n 1._o that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o our_o faith_n as_o christian_n without_o their_o infallibility_n 2._o or_o that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o our_o faith_n as_o protestant_n i_o e._n in_o the_o matter_n in_o debate_n between_o their_o church_n and_o we_o these_o two_o ought_v careful_o to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o and_o although_o the_o principle_n i_o lay_v down_o do_v reach_n to_o both_o these_o yet_o that_o they_o be_v chief_o intend_v for_o the_o former_a will_v appear_v by_o the_o occasion_n of_o add_v they_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o answer_n there_o give_v the_o occasion_n be_v my_o adversary_n call_v for_o ground_n and_o principle_n upon_o which_o i_o there_o say_v that_o i_o will_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n in_o the_o way_n of_o principle_n ed._n and_o of_o the_o reason_n of_o our_o reject_v their_o imposition_n the_o first_o i_o undertake_v on_o two_o account_n 1._o to_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n authority_n and_o infallibility_n can_v be_v the_o foundation_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o so_o we_o may_v be_v very_o good_a christian_n without_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o do_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 2._o that_o this_o may_v serve_v as_o a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o a_o book_n entitle_v protestant_n without_o principle_n which_o be_v in_o some_o part_n of_o it_o direct_v against_o i_o i_o have_v reason_n not_o only_o to_o lay_v down_o those_o principle_n bâ—t_o to_o do_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o do_v most_o direct_o overthrow_v the_o principle_n of_o that_o book_n which_o be_v only_o intimate_v there_o i_o must_v now_o to_o make_v my_o proceed_n more_o clear_a and_o evident_a produce_v those_o assertion_n of_o e._n w._n for_o which_o mine_n be_v intend_v 1._o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n he_o design_n to_o prove_v that_o all_o man_n must_v be_v infallible_a in_o the_o assent_n they_o give_v to_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o say_v he_o if_o they_o disow_v such_o infallible_a believer_n they_o must_v joint_o deny_v all_o infallible_a faith_n 17._o and_o a_o little_a after_o a_o infallible_a verity_n reveal_v to_o we_o forcible_o require_v a_o answerable_a and_o correspondent_a infallible_a faith_n in_o we_o and_o therefore_o he_o assert_v a_o subjective_a infallibility_n in_o true_a believer_n and_o from_o hence_o he_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o infallible_a teacher_n 18._o for_o infallible_a believer_n and_o infallible_a teacher_n 19_o he_o say_v seem_v near_o correlative_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n he_o say_v he_o that_o hear_v a_o infallible_a teacher_n have_v the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n 20._o and_o he_o that_o hear_v not_o a_o infallible_a teacher_n want_v this_o spirit_n of_o truth_n by_o which_o he_o do_v not_o mean_v a_o infallible_a revealer_n of_o the_o doctrine_n at_o first_o but_o the_o immediate_a teacher_n of_o the_o reveal_v doctrine_n 21._o for_o say_v he_o no_o man_n can_v be_v a_o heretic_n that_o deny_v the_o objective_a verity_n reveal_v in_o god_n word_n unless_o he_o be_v sure_a that_o his_o teacher_n reveal_v those_o verity_n infallible_o 22._o he_o propose_v the_o objection_n of_o a_o simplician_n as_o he_o call_v he_o that_o he_o build_v his_o faith_n and_o religion_n not_o on_o any_o preacher_n talk_v but_o on_o the_o objective_a verity_n reveal_v in_o scripture_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v that_o unless_o he_o first_o learn_v of_o some_o infallible_a oracle_n the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o controvert_v place_n he_o can_v never_o arrive_v to_o the_o depth_n of_o god_n true_a meaning_n or_o derive_v infallible_a faith_n from_o those_o objective_n reveal_v verity_n he_o yet_o far_a assert_n 23._o that_o every_o catechist_n or_o preacher_n that_o have_v a_o lawful_a mission_n and_o be_v send_v by_o the_o infallible_a church_n to_o teach_v christ_n sacred_a doctrine_n if_o he_o preach_v that_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n approve_v of_o be_v then_o under_o that_o notion_n of_o a_o member_n conjoin_v with_o a_o infallible_a church_n infallible_a in_o his_o teach_n and_o thence_o conclude_v 24._o that_o infallibility_n do_v accompany_v both_o teacher_n and_o hearer_n and_o from_o deny_v this_o infallibility_n 25._o he_o say_v follow_v a_o utter_a ruin_n of_o christian_a religion_n yea_o and_o of_o scripture_n too_o and_o afterward_o he_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v that_o no_o man_n can_v have_v any_o divine_a faith_n without_o infallibility_n in_o the_o proponent_n 43._o for_o faith_n he_o as_o long_o as_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o revelation_n stand_v remote_a from_o i_o for_o want_v of_o a_o undoubted_a application_n make_v by_o a_o infallible_a proponent_n it_o can_v no_o more_o transfuse_v certainty_n into_o faith_n than_o fire_n at_o a_o great_a distance_n warm_a this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o metaphysical_a wit_n but_o sure_o a_o man_n must_v have_v his_o brain_n well_o confound_v by_o school_n divinity_n and_o hard_a word_n before_o he_o can_v have_v common_a sense_n little_a enough_o to_o think_v he_o understand_v they_o but_o because_o i_o never_o love_v to_o spend_v time_n in_o confute_v a_o man_n who_o think_v himself_o the_o wise_a for_o speak_v thing_n which_o neither_o he_o nor_o any_o one_o else_o can_v understand_v i_o rather_o choose_v in_o as_o short_a a_o way_n as_o i_o can_v to_o put_v together_o such_o proposition_n as_o may_v give_v a_o account_n of_o christian_a faith_n without_o all_o this_o jargon_n about_o infallibility_n in_o order_n to_o this_o i_o first_o lay_v down_o the_o principle_n wherein_o all_o party_n be_v agree_v and_o then_o such_o proposition_n as_o i_o suppose_v will_v sufficient_o give_v a_o account_n of_o our_o faith_n without_o any_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o infallibility_n as_o he_o make_v necessary_a for_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o but_o for_o our_o clear_a proceed_v in_o a_o argument_n of_o this_o importance_n 2_o it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o state_n and_o fix_v the_o notion_n of_o infallibility_n before_o i_o come_v to_o particular_n infallibility_n for_o as_o it_o be_v use_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o rare_a word_n for_o juggler_n in_o divinity_n to_o play_v trick_n with_o for_o sometime_o they_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o object_n that_o be_v believe_v and_o call_v that_o infallible_o true_a sometime_o to_o the_o subject_a capable_a of_o believe_v and_o say_v person_n ought_v to_o be_v infallible_o certain_a that_o what_o they_o believe_v be_v infallible_o true_a and_o sometime_o to_o the_o mean_n of_o convey_v that_o infallible_a truth_n to_o the_o faculty_n of_o man_n and_o these_o they_o say_v must_v be_v infallible_a or_o else_o there_o can_v be_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o any_o thing_n as_o infallble_o true_a but_o the_o subtlety_n of_o these_o thing_n lie_v only_o in_o their_o obscurity_n and_o the_o school-man_n be_v spoil_v when_o his_o talk_n be_v bring_v down_o out_o of_o the_o cloud_n to_o common_a sense_n i_o will_v therefore_o try_v to_o bring_v these_o thing_n out_o of_o their_o term_n to_o a_o plain_a meaning_n and_o sure_o we_o may_v speak_v and_o understand_v each_o other_o in_o these_o matter_n without_o this_o doubtful_a term_n of_o infallibility_n for_o if_o it_o signify_v any_o thing_n we_o may_v make_v use_n of_o the_o thing_n it_o signify_v in_o stead_n of_o the_o word_n and_o by_o apply_v the_o thing_n signify_v by_o it_o to_o that_o which_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o we_o shall_v soon_o discern_v how_o just_o it_o be_v attribute_v to_o it_o infallibile_fw-la be_v that_o which_o can_v be_v deceive_v now_o if_o no_o one_o will_v say_v that_o a_o proposition_n can_v be_v deceive_v it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v infallible_o true_a therefore_o the_o matter_n reveal_v consider_v as_o objective_a verity_n as_o our_o schoolman_n speak_v be_v not_o capable_a of_o
add_v to_o it_o but_o since_o he_o produce_v no_o other_o proof_n for_o it_o i_o must_v consider_v how_o he_o go_v about_o to_o weaken_v i_o against_o it_o two_o thing_n i_o insist_v upon_o against_o such_o a_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n viz._n that_o such_o a_o pretence_n imply_v a_o infallible_a assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n there_o be_v but_o two_o way_n of_o prove_v it_o either_o 1._o by_o such_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n wrought_v to_o attest_v their_o infallibility_n or_o 2._o by_o those_o scripture_n from_o whence_o this_o infallibility_n be_v derive_v concern_v both_o these_o i_o lay_v down_o two_o proposition_n 1._o concern_v the_o proof_n by_o miracle_n the_o proposition_n be_v this_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o intolerable_a usurpation_n on_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n than_o for_o any_o person_n or_o society_n of_o man_n to_o pretend_v to_o a_o assistance_n as_o infallible_a in_o what_o they_o propose_v 16_o as_o be_v in_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n without_o give_v a_o equal_a degree_n of_o evidence_n that_o they_o be_v so_o assist_v as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v viz._n by_o miracle_n as_o great_a public_a and_o convince_a as_o they_o be_v by_o which_o i_o mean_v such_o as_o be_v wrought_v by_o those_o very_a person_n who_o challenge_v this_o infallibility_n and_o with_o a_o design_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o this_o he_o answer_v 27._o 1._o that_o i_o be_o equal_o oblige_v to_o produce_v miracle_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o fundamental_o which_o i_o have_v assert_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o archbishop_n but_o this_o admit_v a_o very_a easy_a answer_n for_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o infallibility_n in_o fundamental_o i_o there_o declare_v that_o i_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o than_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v always_o a_o number_n of_o true_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n and_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o now_o of_o miracle_n for_o man_n to_o believe_v since_o they_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n upon_o those_o miracle_n by_o which_o it_o be_v at_o first_o attest_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o need_n of_o miracle_n to_o show_v that_o any_o number_n of_o man_n be_v not_o guilty_a of_o a_o actual_a error_n in_o what_o they_o believe_v suppose_v they_o declare_v to_o believe_v only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o that_o divine_a revelation_n which_o be_v own_v by_o christian_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o trial_n of_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v by_o scripture_n but_o in_o case_n any_o person_n challenge_v a_o infallibility_n to_o themselves_o antecedent_o to_o the_o belief_n of_o scripture_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o say_v man_n must_v believe_v the_o scripture_n than_o i_o say_v such_o person_n be_v equal_o bind_v to_o prove_v their_o infallibility_n by_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n be_v 2._o not_o rest_v in_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o another_o answer_n 29._o the_o sum_n of_o which_o be_v that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n not_o be_v so_o large_a or_o so_o high_a as_o the_o apostle_n but_o consist_v only_o in_o the_o infallible_a delivery_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o miracle_n in_o the_o present_a church_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v new_a two_o way_n 1._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o it_o and_o so_o it_o be_v new_a only_o when_o it_o be_v first_o reveal_v 2._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o person_n who_o be_v to_o believe_v it_o so_o it_o be_v new_a in_o every_o age_n to_o those_o who_o be_v first_o bring_v to_o believe_v it_o now_o the_o apostle_n have_v their_o infallibility_n attest_v by_o miracle_n not_o bare_o with_o a_o respect_n to_o the_o revelation_n of_o new_a matter_n for_o than_o none_o will_v have_v need_v miracle_n but_o christ_n himself_o or_o the_o apostle_n that_o make_v the_o first_o sermon_n for_o afterward_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o new_a but_o the_o necessity_n of_o miracle_n be_v to_o give_v a_o sufficient_a motive_n to_o believe_v to_o all_o those_o to_o who_o the_o gospel_n be_v propose_v and_o therefore_o miracle_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o a_o sign_n to_o unbeliever_n 22._o for_o by_o these_o unbeliever_n be_v convince_v that_o there_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n on_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o who_o deliver_v it_o 4._o god_n himself_o bear_v they_o witness_n with_o divers_a miracle_n and_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n suppose_v then_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n after_o their_o first_o preach_v continue_v only_o to_o inculcate_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o more_o unbeliever_n in_o this_o case_n the_o evidence_n of_o miracle_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o rely_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o person_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o they_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o where_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o person_n in_o any_o age_n those_o person_n ought_v to_o confirm_v that_o authority_n by_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v for_o without_o this_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o authority_n whereon_o to_o rely_v antecedent_o to_o the_o embrace_v the_o christian_n faith_n now_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o pretend_v not_o to_o deliver_v any_o doctrine_n whole_o new_a but_o what_o be_v one_o way_n or_o another_o deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n although_o we_o therein_o charge_v they_o with_o fraud_n and_o falsehood_n but_o yield_v this_o yet_o they_o contend_v that_o no_o man_n can_v have_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o believe_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o from_o their_o church_n infallibility_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o make_v their_o church_n infallibility_n to_o be_v as_o much_o the_o reason_n of_o person_n believe_v as_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o time_n be_v and_o therefore_o i_o say_v they_o ought_v to_o prove_v this_o infallibility_n in_o the_o same_o way_n and_o by_o miracle_n as_o great_a public_a and_o convince_a as_o the_o apostle_n do_v 3._o yet_o he_o be_v very_o loath_a to_o let_v go_v the_o miracle_n of_o their_o church_n do_v in_o late_a time_n as_o well_o as_o former_o 29._o it_o will_v be_v too_o large_a a_o task_n in_o this_o place_n to_o examine_v the_o miracle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o may_v be_v better_o do_v on_o another_o occasion_n all_o that_o i_o have_v here_o to_o say_v be_v that_o all_o the_o miracle_n pretend_v among_o they_o signify_v nothing_o to_o our_o present_a purpose_n unless_o those_o miracle_n give_v evidence_n of_o the_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n of_o those_o by_o who_o they_o be_v do_v and_o they_o will_v do_v well_o to_o show_v where_o ever_o in_o scripture_n god_n do_v bestow_v a_o gift_n of_o miracle_n upon_o any_o but_o for_o this_o end_n and_o what_o reason_n there_o be_v that_o god_n shall_v alter_v the_o method_n and_o course_n of_o his_o providence_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a concernment_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o mankind_n such_o miracle_n as_o be_v wrought_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n we_o defy_v all_o other_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n to_o produce_v any_o like_o they_o to_o confirm_v their_o doctrine_n but_o such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v scarce_o any_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n but_o have_v pretend_v to_o the_o same_o and_o for_o his_o most_o credible_a history_n he_o vouch_v for_o they_o i_o hope_v he_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o church_n history_n write_v by_o s._n c._n nor_o any_o other_o such_o legend_n among_o they_o if_o he_o do_v i_o assure_v he_o they_o have_v a_o very_a easy_a faith_n that_o think_v they_o credible_a and_o if_o all_o miracle_n that_o be_v so_o call_v by_o those_o among_o who_o they_o be_v do_v be_v a_o argument_n 30._o as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o security_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n and_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n wherein_o they_o be_v do_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v be_v so_o just_a to_o allow_v the_o same_o to_o the_o arrian_n novatian_o donatist_n and_o other_o who_o all_o pretend_v to_o miracle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o any_o one_o that_o be_v verse_v in_o church-history_n may_v easy_o see_v but_o of_o this_o more_o at_o large_a elsewhere_o 2._o concern_v the_o proof_n of_o infallibility_n from_o scripture_n i_o say_v down_o this_o proposition_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o absurd_a 17._o than_o to_o pretend_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o infallible_a commission_n and_o assistance_n to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o write_n and_o to_o interpret_v they_o
be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o foolish_a thing_n to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o medium_n as_o uncertain_a as_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o it_o and_o therefore_o if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o the_o church_n be_v as_o liable_a to_o doubt_n and_o dispute_v as_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v against_o all_o just_a law_n of_o reason_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n to_o prove_v the_o scripture_n by_o and_o to_o this_o no_o answer_n can_v be_v proper_a but_o either_o by_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o absurdity_n in_o such_o a_o way_n of_o prove_v or_o else_o that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n be_v more_o certain_a and_o evident_a than_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n which_o i_o shall_v be_v glad_a to_o see_v undertake_v by_o any_o man_n who_o pretend_v to_o sense_n which_o n._n o._n do_v too_o much_o to_o meddle_v with_o it_o and_o therefore_o fair_o shuffle_n it_o off_o and_o turn_v my_o word_n quite_o to_o another_o meaning_n as_o though_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o the_o doubtful_a sense_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n which_o although_o elsewhere_o i_o have_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o speak_v of_o yet_o that_o be_v not_o pertinent_a to_o this_o place_n but_o this_o be_v a_o way_n to_o escape_v by_o say_v something_o though_o not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n and_o yet_o he_o give_v no_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o that_o sense_n he_o put_v upon_o my_o word_n by_o bring_v a_o commentary_n upon_o they_o out_o of_o word_n use_v by_o i_o in_o another_o discourse_n wherein_o i_o do_v at_o large_a argue_v against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o general_n council_n 510._o and_o after_o disprove_v it_o in_o general_a i_o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o no_o man_n can_v have_v any_o certainty_n of_o faith_n as_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o any_o council_n because_o man_n can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o faith_n that_o this_o be_v a_o general_n council_n that_o it_o pass_v such_o decree_n that_o it_o proceed_v lawful_o in_o pass_v they_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o certain_a meaning_n of_o they_o all_o which_o be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o the_o believe_v those_o decree_n to_o be_v infallible_a with_o such_o a_o faith_n as_o they_o call_v divine_a the_o word_n produce_v by_o he_o do_v speak_v of_o the_o doubtful_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n by_o which_o i_o show_v that_o man_n can_v have_v no_o more_o certainty_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o than_o of_o doubtful_a place_n of_o scripture_n not_o as_o though_o i_o suppose_v it_o impossible_a for_o council_n to_o give_v a_o clear_a decision_n in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n so_o as_o that_o man_n may_v understand_v their_o meaning_n but_o i_o express_o mention_v such_o decree_n as_o be_v purposely_o frame_v in_o general_a term_n and_o with_o ambiguous_a expression_n pression_n to_o give_v satisfaction_n to_o the_o several_a dissent_v party_n for_o which_o i_o instance_a in_o some_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n who_o ambiguity_n be_v most_o manifest_a by_o the_o dispute_v about_o their_o meaning_n raise_v by_o some_o who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o make_n of_o they_o i_o be_o far_o enough_o from_o deny_v that_o a_o commentary_n may_v make_v a_o text_n plain_o or_o that_o a_o judge_n sentence_n can_v be_v clear_a than_o the_o law_n or_o that_o any_o council_n can_v or_o have_v decide_v any_o thing_n clear_a than_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n which_o be_v his_o exception_n but_o i_o say_v if_o council_n pretend_v to_o do_v more_o than_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o decide_v controversy_n for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o man_n ought_v to_o have_v that_o certainty_n of_o faith_n by_o they_o which_o they_o can_v have_v by_o the_o scripture_n they_o ought_v never_o to_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o ambiguity_n and_o obscurity_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o which_o the_o scripture_n be_v reject_v from_o be_v a_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n for_o as_o he_o say_v well_o infallibility_n alone_o end_v not_o controversy_n but_o clearness_n clearness_n in_o the_o point_n controvert_v which_o if_o council_n want_v they_o be_v as_o unfit_a to_o end_v controversy_n as_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v pretend_v to_o be_v but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n intend_v by_o i_o in_o this_o proposition_n and_o therefore_o it_o need_v no_o far_a answer_n for_o the_o only_a subject_n of_o that_o proposition_n be_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o clearness_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n but_o i_o can_v admire_v the_o ingenuity_n of_o this_o way_n of_o answer_v i_o by_o put_v another_o sense_n upon_o my_o word_n than_o they_o will_v bear_v and_o by_o draw_v word_n out_o of_o another_o discourse_n without_o show_v the_o purpose_n for_o which_o they_o be_v there_o use_v and_o leave_v out_o the_o most_o material_a passage_n which_o tend_v to_o the_o clear_n of_o they_o if_o n._n o._n think_v fit_a to_o oppose_v that_o whole_a discourse_n against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o general_n council_n and_o set_v down_o fair_o the_o several_a argument_n i_o shall_v be_v then_o too_o blame_v not_o to_o return_v a_o just_a answer_n but_o i_o be_o not_o bind_v to_o follow_v he_o in_o such_o strange_a excursion_n from_o the_o 17._o proposition_n of_o this_o book_n to_o a_o single_a passage_n in_o a_o large_a book_n and_o from_o that_o back_n to_o another_o at_o a_o mighty_a distance_n in_o the_o same_o book_n which_o be_v dismember_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o discourse_n must_v needs_o lose_v much_o of_o their_o strength_n yet_o with_o all_o the_o disadvantage_n he_o take_v they_o which_o be_v such_o that_o the_o best_a book_n in_o the_o world_n may_v be_v confute_v in_o that_o manner_n he_o have_v no_o great_a cause_n to_o glory_n in_o the_o execution_n he_o have_v do_v upon_o they_o in_o answer_n to_o my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n adversary_n who_o boast_v of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 101_o because_o whatever_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o man_n be_v they_o be_v ready_a to_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o the_o censure_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n i_o have_v say_v that_o this_o will_v hold_v as_o well_o or_o better_a for_o our_o unity_n as_o they_o because_o all_o man_n be_v willing_a to_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o scripture_n which_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o side_n to_o be_v infallible_a against_o these_o word_n thus_o take_v alone_o n._n o._n spend_v two_o or_o three_o page_n which_o may_v have_v be_v spare_v if_o he_o have_v but_o fair_o express_v what_o immediate_o follow_v they_o in_o these_o word_n if_o you_o say_v it_o can_v be_v know_v what_o scripture_n determine_v but_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o what_o the_o church_n define_v it_o be_v easy_o answer_v that_o the_o event_n show_v it_o to_o be_v far_o otherwise_o for_o how_o many_o dispute_n be_v there_o concern_v the_o power_n of_o determine_v matter_n of_o faith_n to_o who_o it_o belong_v in_o what_o way_n it_o must_v be_v manage_v whether_o party_n ought_v to_o be_v hear_v in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n what_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o decree_n be_v when_o they_o be_v make_v which_o raise_v as_o many_o division_n as_o be_v before_o they_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o the_o late_a of_o pope_n innocent_n relate_v to_o the_o five_o proposition_n so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a it_o appear_v set_v aside_o force_n and_o fraud_n which_o be_v excellent_a principle_n of_o christian_a unity_n we_o be_v upon_o as_o fair_a term_n of_o union_n as_o they_o be_v among_o themselves_o i_o do_v not_o therefore_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o advantage_n at_o all_o in_o point_n of_o unity_n but_o that_o all_o the_o advantage_n it_o have_v come_v from_o force_n and_o fraud_n and_o set_v these_o aside_o we_o be_v upon_o as_o good_a term_n of_o union_n as_o they_o and_o we_o do_v not_o envy_v they_o the_o effect_n of_o tyranny_n and_o deceit_n it_o be_v the_o union_n of_o christian_n we_o contend_v for_o and_o not_o of_o slave_n or_o fool_n we_o leave_v the_o turk_n and_o the_o pope_n to_o vie_v with_o each_o other_o in_o this_o kind_n of_o unity_n although_o i_o believe_v the_o turk_n have_v much_o the_o advantage_n in_o it_o and_o i_o free_o yield_v to_o n._n o._n that_o they_o have_v a_o just_a pretence_n to_o unity_n without_o truth_n than_o we_o which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o what_o he_o plead_v for_o 43._o that_o they_o be_v more_o unite_v in_o opinion_n than_o we_o unite_v in_o opinion_n i_o say_v true_a or_o false_a say_v he_o here_o matter_n not_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o union_n not_o of_o truth_n 44._o this_o and_o
very_a next_o chapter_n urge_v this_o as_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o that_o have_v truth_n for_o our_o rule_n and_o so_o plain_a testimony_n of_o god_n man_n ought_v not_o to_o perplex_v themselves_o with_o doubtful_a question_n concern_v god_n but_o grow_v in_o the_o love_n of_o he_o who_o have_v do_v and_o do_v so_o great_a thing_n for_o we_o and_o never_o fall_v off_o from_o that_o knowledge_n which_o be_v most_o clear_o reveal_v and_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v content_a with_o what_o be_v clear_o make_v know_v in_o the_o scripture_n because_o they_o be_v perfect_a as_o come_v from_o the_o wâ—rd_n and_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o we_o need_v 〈◊〉_d â—onder_o if_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o religion_n above_o our_o understanding_n since_o there_o be_v so_o in_o natural_a thing_n which_o be_v daily_o see_v by_o we_o as_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o bird_n water_n air_n meteor_n etc._n etc._n of_o which_o we_o may_v talk_v much_o but_o only_o god_n know_v what_o the_o truth_n be_v therefore_o why_o shall_v we_o think_v much_o if_o it_o be_v so_o in_o religion_n too_o wherein_o be_v some_o thing_n we_o may_v understand_v and_o other_o we_o must_v leave_v to_o god_n and_o if_o we_o do_v so_o we_o shall_v keep_v our_o faith_n without_o danger_n and_o all_o scripture_n be_v agreeable_a to_o itself_o the_o dark_a place_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o way_n most_o suitable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o plain_a 3._o the_o sense_n they_o give_v of_o scripture_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n receive_v by_o all_o true_a christian_n from_o the_o beginning_n which_o he_o call_v the_o unmoveable_a rule_n of_o faith_n receive_v in_o baptism_n 1._o and_o which_o the_o church_n disperse_v over_o the_o earth_n do_v equal_o receive_v in_o all_o place_n 2._o with_o a_o wonderful_a consent_n for_o although_o the_o place_n and_o language_n be_v never_o so_o distant_a or_o different_a from_o each_o other_o 3._o yet_o the_o faith_n be_v the_o very_a same_o as_o there_o be_v one_o sun_n which_o enlighten_v the_o whole_a world_n which_o say_v none_o do_v enlarge_v or_o diminish_v and_o after_o have_v show_v the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o this_o faith_n in_o his_o first_o and_o second_o book_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o he_o show_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v full_o understand_v the_o mind_n of_o christ_n 1._o that_o they_o preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v and_o which_o after_o their_o preach_v it_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o the_o heretic_n do_v go_v about_o to_o disparage_v the_o scripture_n because_o they_o be_v condemn_v by_o they_o 2._o therefore_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o sufficient_a authority_n and_o charge_v they_o with_o contradiction_n and_o so_o great_a obscurity_n that_o the_o truth_n can_v not_o be_v find_v in_o they_o without_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n which_o they_o account_v the_o key_n to_o unlock_v all_o the_o difficulty_n of_o scripture_n and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o in_o write_n but_o be_v deliver_v down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n for_o which_o cause_n st._n paul_n say_v we_o speak_v wisdom_n among_o they_o that_o be_v perfect_a which_o wisdom_n they_o pretend_v to_o be_v among_o themselves_o on_o this_o account_n the_o matter_n of_o tradition_n come_v first_o into_o dispute_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o irenaeus_n appeal_v to_o the_o most_o eminent_a church_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o rome_n 3._o because_o of_o the_o great_a resort_n of_o christian_n thither_o whether_o any_o such_o tradition_n be_v ever_o receive_v among_o they_o and_o all_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n receive_v the_o same_o faith_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o know_v of_o no_o such_o tradition_n as_o the_o valentinian_o pretend_v to_o 4._o and_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v that_o so_o many_o church_n found_v by_o the_o apostle_n or_o christ_n shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o such_o a_o tradition_n and_o suppose_v no_o scripture_n at_o all_o have_v be_v write_v by_o the_o apostle_n we_o must_v then_o have_v follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a church_n and_o even_o the_o most_o barbarous_a nation_n that_o have_v embrace_v christianity_n without_o any_o write_n yet_o full_o agree_v with_o other_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n for_o that_o be_v it_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n viz._n a_o summary_n comprehension_n of_o the_o doctrine_n receive_v among_o christian_n such_o as_o the_o creed_n be_v mention_v by_o irenaeus_n 2._o and_o afterward_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o valentinian_o in_o opposition_n to_o that_o of_o the_o sound_a christian_n praebat_fw-la from_o hence_o irenaeus_n proceed_v to_o confute_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o valentinian_o by_o scripture_n and_o reason_n in_o the_o three_o praehat_fw-la four_o and_o five_o book_n all_o which_o way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n we_o allow_v of_o and_o approve_v and_o be_v always_o ready_a to_o appeal_v to_o they_o in_o any_o of_o the_o matter_n controvert_v between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o irenaeus_n know_v nothing_o of_o any_o infallible_a judge_n to_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o if_o he_o have_v it_o will_v have_v be_v very_o strange_a he_o shall_v have_v go_v so_o much_o the_o far_a way_n about_o when_o he_o may_v so_o easy_o have_v tell_v the_o valentinian_o that_o god_n have_v entrust_v the_o guide_n of_o his_o church_n especial_o at_o rome_n with_o the_o faculty_n of_o interpret_n scripture_n and_o that_o all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o which_o they_o declare_v and_o no_o other_o but_o man_n must_v be_v pardon_v if_o they_o do_v not_o write_v that_o which_o never_o enter_v into_o their_o head_n after_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n set_v himself_o the_o most_o to_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o method_n he_o take_v in_o his_o boh_o of_o praescription_n of_o heretic_n be_v this_o 1._o that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o certain_a unalterable_a rule_n of_o faith_n 8._o for_o he_o that_o believe_v do_v not_o only_o suppose_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o his_o faith_n but_o bound_n that_o be_v set_v to_o it_o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o further_a search_n since_o the_o gospel_n be_v reveal_v this_o he_o speak_v to_o take_v away_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o seeker_n of_o those_o day_n 9_o who_o be_v always_o cry_v seek_v and_o you_o shall_v find_v to_o which_o he_o reply_n that_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v not_o the_o bare_a word_n but_o the_o reason_n of_o they_o and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n we_o be_v to_o suppose_v this_o that_o there_o be_v one_o certain_a and_o fix_a doctrine_n deliver_v by_o christ_n which_o all_o nation_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o therefore_o to_o seek_v that_o when_o they_o have_v find_v they_o may_v believe_v it_o 10_o therefore_o all_o our_o inquiry_n be_v to_o be_v confine_v within_o that_o compass_n what_o that_o doctrine_n be_v which_o christ_n deliver_v for_o otherwise_o there_o will_v be_v no_o end_n of_o seek_v 2._o he_o show_v what_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v by_o repeat_v the_o article_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n which_o he_o say_v be_v universal_o receive_v among_o true_a christian_n and_o dispute_v by_o none_o but_o heretic_n 13._o which_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v embrace_v than_o he_o say_v a_o liberty_n be_v allow_v for_o other_o inquiry_n in_o doubtful_a or_o obscure_a matter_n for_o faith_n lie_v in_o the_o rule_n 14_o but_o other_o thing_n be_v matter_n of_o skill_n and_o curiosity_n and_o it_o be_v faith_n which_o save_v man_n and_o not_o their_o skill_n in_o expound_v scripture_n and_o while_o man_n keep_v themselves_o within_o that_o rule_n they_o be_v safe_a enough_o for_o to_o know_v nothing_o beyond_o it_o be_v to_o know_v all_o 3._o but_o they_o pretend_v scripture_n for_o what_o they_o deliver_v and_o by_o that_o mean_n unsettle_v the_o mind_n of_o many_o to_o this_o he_o answer_v several_a way_n 1._o that_o such_o person_n as_o those_o be_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v to_o a_o dispute_n concern_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n because_o they_o rather_o deserve_v to_o be_v censure_v than_o dispute_v for_o bring_v such_o new_a heresy_n into_o the_o church_n 16._o but_o chief_o because_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n who_o receive_v what_o scripture_n they_o please_v themselves_o and_o add_v and_o take_v away_o as_o they_o
think_v fit_a 17._o and_o what_o can_v the_o most_o skilful_a man_n in_o the_o scripture_n do_v with_o such_o man_n who_o deny_v or_o affirm_v what_o they_o please_v therefore_o such_o kind_n of_o dispute_n tend_v to_o no_o good_a at_o all_o where_o either_o side_n charge_v the_o other_o with_o forge_v and_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n 18._o and_o so_o the_o controversy_n with_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v manage_v by_o the_o scripture_n by_o which_o either_o none_o or_o a_o uncertain_a victory_n be_v to_o be_v obtain_v 2._o in_o this_o dispute_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o true_a ancient_a faith_n be_v first_o to_o be_v inquire_v after_o for_o among_o who_o that_o be_v there_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o scripture_n 19_o and_o for_o find_v out_o the_o true_a faith_n we_o be_v to_o remember_v that_o christ_n send_v abroad_o his_o apostle_n to_o plant_v church_n in_o every_o city_n from_o whence_o other_o church_n do_v derive_v the_o faith_n 20._o which_o be_v call_v apostolical_a from_o their_o agreement_n in_o this_o common_a faith_n at_o first_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o way_n to_o understand_v this_o apostolical_a faith_n be_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o apostolical_a church_n 21._o for_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o suppose_v that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v not_o know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 22._o 23._o 24._o 25._o 26._o 27._o which_o he_o at_o large_a prove_n or_o that_o they_o do_v not_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o they_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v or_o that_o the_o church_n misunderstand_v their_o doctrine_n because_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v agree_v in_o one_o common_a faith_n 28._o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v all_o the_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o so_o universal_a consent_n must_v arise_v from_o some_o common_a cause_n which_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o common_a delivery_n of_o it_o by_o all_o the_o apostle_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o heretic_n be_v novel_a and_o upstart_a 29._o and_o we_o must_v say_v all_o the_o former_a christian_n be_v baptize_v into_o a_o false_a faith_n as_o not_o know_v the_o true_a god_n or_o the_o true_a christ_n if_o martion_n and_o valentinus_n do_v deliver_v the_o true_a doctrine_n 30._o but_o that_o which_o be_v first_o be_v true_a and_o from_o god_n that_o which_o come_v after_o be_v foreign_a and_o false_a if_o martion_n and_o valentinus_n nigidius_n or_o hermogenes_n broach_v new_a opinion_n and_o set_v up_o other_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n than_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n time_n that_o without_o any_o far_a proof_n discover_v their_o imposture_n 3._o two_o sense_n direct_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o can_v proceed_v from_o the_o same_o apostolical_a person_n this_o tertullian_n likewise_o insist_o upon_o to_o show_v that_o although_o they_o may_v pretend_v antiquity_n and_o that_o as_o far_o as_o the_o apostolical_a time_n yet_o the_o contrariety_n of_o their_o doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n will_v sufficient_o manifest_v the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o for_o say_v he_o the_o apostle_n will_v never_o contradict_v each_o other_o or_o themselves_o 32._o and_o if_o the_o apostolical_a person_n have_v contradict_v they_o they_o have_v not_o be_v join_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n which_o all_o the_o apostolical_a church_n be_v but_o the_o doctrine_n broach_v by_o these_o man_n be_v in_o their_o seed_n condemn_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o 33._o so_o martion_n apelles_n and_o valentinus_n be_v confute_v in_o the_o sadducee_n and_o first_o corrupter_n of_o christianity_n but_o the_o true_a christian_n can_v not_o be_v charge_v by_o their_o adversary_n with_o hold_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o what_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n and_o christ_n from_o god_n for_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o evident_a 36._o and_o the_o chair_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o well_o know_v 37._o that_o any_o one_o may_v satisfy_v his_o curiosity_n about_o their_o doctrine_n especial_o since_o their_o authentic_a epistle_n be_v still_o preserve_v therein_o but_o where_o a_o diversity_n of_o doctrine_n be_v find_v from_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o a_o false_a sense_n that_o be_v put_v upon_o the_o scripture_n thus_o tertullian_n lay_v down_o the_o rule_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o controvert_v place_n of_o scripture_n without_o the_o least_o insinuation_n of_o any_o infallibility_n place_v in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n for_o determine_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o they_o but_o lest_o by_o this_o way_n of_o prescribe_v against_o heretic_n he_o shall_v seem_v to_o decline_v the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n out_o of_o distrust_n of_o be_v able_a to_o manage_v it_o against_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o therefore_o elsewhere_o he_o will_v set_v aside_o the_o ground_n of_o prescription_n or_o just_a exception_n against_o their_o plead_n for_o so_o prescription_n signify_v in_o he_o as_o against_o martion_n and_o hermogenes_n and_o praxeas_n and_o refute_v their_o opinion_n upon_o other_o ground_n in_o his_o book_n against_o martion_n he_o first_o lay_v down_o martions_n rule_n as_o he_o call_v it_o i.e._n the_o sum_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o be_v make_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n two_o distinct_a god_n the_o one_o nothing_o but_o goodness_n and_o the_o other_o the_o author_n of_o evil_n which_o opinion_n he_o overthrow_v from_o principle_n of_o reason_n 2._o because_o there_o can_v be_v two_o infinite_o great_a and_o on_o the_o same_o ground_n he_o make_v two_o he_o may_v make_v many_o more_o 6._o and_o because_o god_n must_v be_v know_v by_o his_o work_n 12._o and_o he_o can_v not_o be_v god_n that_o do_v not_o create_v the_o world_n and_o so_o continue_v argue_v against_o martion_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o book_n in_o the_o second_o he_o vindicate_v god_n the_o creator_n from_o all_o the_o objection_n which_o martion_n have_v muster_v against_o his_o goodness_n in_o the_o three_o he_o prove_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o creator_n 5._o first_o by_o reason_n and_o then_o by_o scripture_n and_o lay_v down_o two_o rule_n for_o understand_v the_o prophetical_a prediction_n relate_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v future_a thing_n as_o past_a and_o the_o enigmatical_a way_n of_o represent_v plain_a thing_n afterward_o he_o prove_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n 9_o that_o christ_n do_v true_o assume_v our_o nature_n and_o not_o mere_o in_o appearance_n which_o he_o demonstrate_v from_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o make_v that_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o body_n that_o it_o be_v the_o object_n of_o three_o sense_n of_o sight_n and_o touch_v and_o hear_n which_o be_v the_o same_o way_n of_o argue_v we_o make_v use_v of_o against_o transubstantiation_n and_o if_o martion_n have_v be_v so_o subtle_a to_o have_v use_v the_o evasion_n those_o do_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o may_v have_v defend_v the_o putative_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o very_a same_o manner_n that_o they_o do_v the_o be_v of_o accident_n without_o a_o substance_n in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o assert_n against_o martion_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o gospel_n receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n above_o that_o which_o martion_n allow_v 4_o by_o the_o great_a antiquity_n and_o the_o universal_a reception_n of_o the_o true_a gospel_n 5._o and_o after_o refute_v the_o supposition_n of_o a_o twofold_a christ_n one_o for_o the_o jew_n and_o another_o for_o the_o gentile_n from_o the_o compare_v of_o scripture_n together_o â—â—_o which_o he_o do_v with_o great_a diligence_n and_o answer_v all_o the_o argument_n from_o thence_o bring_v by_o martion_n to_o prove_v that_o christ_n be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n in_o his_o five_o and_o last_o book_n he_o prove_v out_o of_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n allow_v by_o martion_n that_o he_o preach_v no_o other_o god_n than_o the_o creator_n and_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o creator_n which_o he_o do_v from_o the_o scope_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n without_o apprehend_v the_o least_o necessity_n of_o call_v in_o any_o infallible_a guide_n to_o give_v the_o certain_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o they_o against_o hermogenes_n 19_o he_o dispute_v about_o the_o eternity_n of_o matter_n the_o controversy_n between_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v concern_v the_o sense_n of_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o creation_n of_o thing_n tertullian_n prove_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o
testimony_n of_o scripture_n it_o must_v be_v make_v manifest_a to_o be_v the_o sense_n by_o clear_a evidence_n of_o reason_n 28._o but_o he_o rather_o approve_v the_o way_n of_o prove_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n by_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n where_o the_o interpretation_n be_v doubtful_a so_o that_o the_o way_n in_o doubtful_a place_n which_o he_o prescribe_v be_v this_o either_o to_o draw_v such_o a_o sense_n from_o they_o as_o have_v no_o dispute_n concern_v its_o be_v a_o true_a proposition_n or_o if_o it_o have_v that_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n beside_o these_o he_o lay_v down_o the_o 7._o rule_n of_o ticonius_n the_o donatist_n which_o be_v not_o of_o that_o consequence_n to_o be_v here_o repeat_v that_o which_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o be_v that_o st._n augustin_n think_v the_o rule_n he_o give_v sufficient_a for_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n but_o he_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o mention_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n as_o a_o necessary_a mean_n for_o that_o end_n but_o he_o do_v assert_v in_o as_o plain_a term_n as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o scripture_n be_v plain_a in_o all_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n to_o any_o sober_a enquirer_n and_o what_o ever_o consequence_n be_v charge_v upon_o i_o for_o make_v that_o a_o fundamental_a principle_n must_v reflect_v as_o much_o upon_o st._n augustin_n as_o i_o and_o i_o do_v not_o fear_v all_o the_o objection_n can_v be_v make_v against_o a_o principle_n so_o evident_a to_o reason_n and_o so_o agreeable_a not_o only_o to_o st._n augustin_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o the_o next_o after_o st._n augustin_n who_o have_v purposely_o write_v of_o this_o argument_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v vincentius_n lerinensis_n 4._o about_o 4._o year_n after_o st._n augustins_n death_n and_o 3._o after_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n who_o seem_v to_o attribute_v more_o to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n than_o st._n augustin_n do_v yet_o far_o enough_o short_a of_o infallibility_n he_o say_v that_o every_o man_n ought_v to_o strengthen_v his_o faith_n against_o heresy_n by_o two_o thing_n first_o by_o the_o authoriry_n of_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o then_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o tradition_n he_o make_v necessary_a not_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n to_o the_o scripture_n for_o he_o allow_v the_o perfection_n and_o sufficiency_n of_o that_o for_o all_o thing_n but_o only_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n by_o give_v a_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o there_o be_v such_o different_a opinion_n among_o man_n about_o it_o for_o all_o the_o heretic_n who_o he_o there_o name_n have_v different_a sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o novatianus_n sabellius_n donatus_n arius_n macedonius_n photinus_n etc._n etc._n but_o then_o he_o bound_v this_o tradition_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n as_o well_o as_o the_o present_a church_n or_o as_o he_o express_v it_o within_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v believe_v every_o where_o always_o and_o by_o all_o person_n that_o we_o may_v therefore_o consider_v how_o far_o these_o rule_n of_o vincentius_n will_v serve_v for_o explain_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n we_o be_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o restriction_n he_o lay_v upon_o they_o 1._o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v take_v together_o and_o not_o one_o of_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o rest_n as_o for_o instance_n that_o of_o universality_n in_o any_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n be_v take_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n be_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n by_o for_o vincentius_n do_v suppose_v that_o any_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v so_o overrun_v with_o heresy_n that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o confute_v it_o but_o by_o recourse_n to_o antiquity_n for_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n he_o grant_v that_o almost_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v overspread_v with_o it_o and_o there_o be_v then_o no_o way_n leave_v but_o to_o prefer_v the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n before_o a_o prevail_a novelty_n in_o some_o case_n the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v upon_o against_o the_o attempt_n of_o particular_a person_n as_o in_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n but_o then_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o antiquity_n be_v still_o plead_v on_o the_o same_o side_n that_o universality_n be_v and_o suppose_v that_o all_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o donatist_n the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o same_o age_n oppose_v they_o will_v have_v be_v no_o more_o cogent_a against_o they_o than_o it_o be_v afterward_o for_o the_o arian_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o in_o a_o thing_n universal_o believe_v by_o all_o christian_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n the_o christian_a church_n shall_v be_v deceive_v but_o it_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n in_o any_o one_o or_o more_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n may_v be_v deceive_v especial_o if_o the_o church_n be_v confine_v to_o one_o certain_a communion_n exclude_v all_o other_o and_o the_o person_n in_o that_o church_n have_v not_o liberty_n to_o deliver_v their_o opinion_n for_o than_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o know_v what_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v and_o so_o universality_n be_v not_o think_v by_o vincentius_n himself_o to_o be_v alone_o sufficient_a to_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n suppose_v that_o universality_n to_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o honesty_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n for_o a_o free_a and_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o age_n in_o which_o a_o man_n live_v but_o since_o the_o great_a division_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n it_o be_v both_o a_o very_a hard_a matter_n to_o know_v the_o consent_n of_o christendom_n in_o most_o of_o the_o controvert_v place_n of_o scripture_n and_o withal_o the_o notion_n of_o universality_n be_v debauch_v and_o corrupt_v and_o make_v only_o to_o signify_v the_o consent_n of_o one_o great_a faction_n which_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o true_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a 2._o that_o great_a care_n and_o judgement_n must_v be_v use_v in_o the_o apply_v those_o rule_n for_o 1._o the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n be_v not_o equal_o evident_a in_o all_o matter_n in_o dispute_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v of_o equal_a use_n 1._o there_o be_v some_o thing_n wherein_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a of_o such_o a_o consent_n and_o that_o be_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o vincentius_n and_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n call_v it_o i.e._n the_o summary_n comprehension_n of_o a_o christian_n duty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o so_o often_o call_v the_o symbol_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o i_o mean_v which_o be_v deliver_v to_o person_n who_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v and_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n this_o the_o ancient_a church_n universal_o agree_v in_o as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o as_o to_o this_o vincentius_n tell_v we_o his_o rule_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v understand_v â—â—_o for_o say_v he_o this_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o in_o all_o question_n that_o may_v arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o only_o or_o at_o least_o chief_o in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o as_o he_o elsewhere_o explain_v himself_o 〈◊〉_d alone_o or_o chief_o in_o those_o question_n which_o concern_v the_o fundamental_o of_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n which_o be_v those_o contain_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n deliver_v to_o all_o that_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v suppose_v man_n now_o shall_v stretch_v this_o rule_n beyond_o the_o limit_n assign_v it_o by_o vincentius_n what_o security_n can_v there_o be_v from_o he_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o certain_a rule_n who_o confine_v it_o within_o such_o narrow_a bound_n not_o that_o i_o think_v his_o rule_n of_o no_o use_n at_o all_o now_o no_o i_o think_v they_o to_o be_v of_o admirable_a use_n and_o great_a importance_n to_o christianity_n if_o true_o understand_v and_o apply_v i.e._n when_o any_o person_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o impose_v any_o thing_n upon_o other_o as_o a_o necessary_a matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v believe_v by_o they_o we_o can_v have_v no_o better_a rule_n of_o judgement_n in_o this_o case_n than_o those_o of_o vincentius_n be_v viz._n antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n and_o whatsoever_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o rule_v aught_o to_o be_v reject_v by_o all_o christian_n to_o make_v this_o plain_a the_o
their_o own_o church_n or_o else_o to_o what_o end_n be_v this_o mention_v where_o nothing_o be_v pretend_v to_o but_o lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n on_o which_o protestant_n do_v build_v their_o faith_n but_o although_o there_o be_v no_o way_n of_o escape_v impertinent_a objection_n yet_o it_o be_v some_o satisfaction_n to_o one_o self_n to_o have_v give_v no_o occasion_n for_o they_o 2._o i_o will_v know_v what_o he_o understand_v by_o his_o effectual_a mean_n of_o suppress_v sect_n or_o heresy_n we_o be_v sure_o the_o mere_a authority_n of_o their_o church_n have_v be_v no_o more_o effectual_a mean_n than_o that_o of_o we_o have_v be_v but_o there_o be_v another_o mean_n they_o use_v which_o be_v far_o more_o effectual_a viz._n the_o inquisition_n this_o in_o truth_n be_v all_o the_o effectual_a mean_n they_o have_v above_o we_o but_o god_n keep_v we_o from_o so_o barbarous_a and_o diabolical_a a_o mean_n of_o suppress_v schism_n the_o sanbenit_n have_v not_o more_o picture_n of_o devil_n upon_o they_o than_o the_o inquisition_n itself_o have_v of_o their_o spirit_n in_o it_o however_o that_o gracious_a pope_n paul_n 4._o attribute_v the_o settle_n of_o it_o in_o spain_n to_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 18._o not_o that_o holy_a ghost_n certain_o that_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n upon_o the_o apostle_n but_o that_o which_o be_v convey_v in_o a_o portmanteau_n from_o rome_n to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o if_o this_o be_v the_o effectual_a mean_n he_o understand_v i_o hope_v he_o do_v not_o think_v it_o any_o credit_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n that_o all_o who_o dispute_v it_o must_v endure_v a_o most_o miserable_a life_n or_o a_o most_o cruel_a death_n all_o the_o other_o mean_v they_o have_v be_v but_o probable_a but_o this_o this_o be_v the_o most_o effectual_a how_o admirable_o do_v fire_n and_o faggot_n end_v controversy_n no_o general_a council_n signify_v half_a so_o much_o as_o a_o court_n of_o inquisition_n and_o the_o pope_n himself_o be_v not_o near_o so_o good_a a_o judge_n of_o controversy_n as_o the_o executioner_n and_o dic_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la be_v nothing_o to_o take_v he_o gaoler_n these_o have_v be_v the_o kind_n the_o tender_a the_o primitive_a the_o christian_a mean_n of_o suppress_v sect_n and_o heresy_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n o_o how_o compassionate_a a_o mother_n be_v that_o church_n that_o take_v her_o froward_a child_n in_o her_o hand_n to_o dash_v their_o brain_n against_o the_o stone_n o_o how_o pleasant_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v for_o brethren_n to_o be_v destroy_v for_o lack_v of_o unity_n how_o beautiful_a upon_o the_o 7._o mountain_n be_v the_o foot_n of_o those_o who_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o heretic_n never_o be_v there_o two_o man_n have_v a_o more_o catholic_n spirit_n than_o dioclesian_n and_o bishop_n bonner_n man_n may_v talk_v to_o the_o world_n end_n of_o council_n and_o father_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o insignificant_a nothing_o come_v come_v there_o be_v but_o one_o effectual_a mean_n which_o the_o good_a cardinal_n baronius_n suggest_v to_o his_o holiness_n arise_v peter_n kill_v and_o eat_v let_v the_o heretic_n talk_v of_o the_o kind_n and_o merciful_a spirit_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o rebuke_v his_o disciple_n so_o sharp_o for_o call_v for_o fire_n from_o heaven_n upon_o the_o samaritan_n 55._o and_o tell_v they_o they_o do_v not_o know_v what_o spirit_n they_o be_v of_o let_v they_o dispute_v never_o so_o much_o against_o the_o cruelty_n and_o unreasonableness_n of_o such_o a_o way_n of_o confute_v they_o let_v they_o muster_v up_o never_o so_o many_o say_n of_o father_n against_o it_o yet_o when_o all_o be_v do_v what_o ever_o become_v of_o christianity_n it_o be_v true_o say_v of_o paul_n 4._o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v depend_v only_o upon_o the_o office_n of_o the_o inquisition_n and_o that_o we_o may_v think_v he_o be_v in_o good_a earnest_n when_o he_o say_v it_o onuphrius_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v part_n of_o the_o speech_n he_o make_v to_o the_o cardinal_n before_o his_o death_n 4._o be_v not_o this_o think_v we_o a_o true_a vicar_n of_o christ_n a_o man_n of_o a_o apostolical_a spirit_n that_o know_v the_o most_o effectual_a mean_n of_o suppress_v heresy_n and_o schism_n and_o advance_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a see_n and_o that_o we_o may_v not_o think_v their_o opinion_n be_v alter_v in_o this_o matter_n one_o of_o the_o late_a consulter_n of_o the_o inquisition_n have_v determine_v that_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o inquisition_n be_v reasonable_a 8._o pious_a useful_a and_o necessary_a which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o great_a doctor_n and_o by_o which_o we_o may_v easy_o judge_v what_o n._n o._n and_o his_o brethren_n think_v to_o be_v the_o most_o effectual_a mean_n of_o suppress_v sect_n and_o heresy_n with_o the_o want_n of_o which_o we_o be_v content_v to_o be_v upbraid_v but_o set_v this_o aside_o we_o have_v as_o many_o reasonable_a mean_n and_o i_o think_v many_o more_o of_o convict_a dissenter_n than_o they_o can_v pretend_v to_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n 3._o it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v that_o we_o do_v endeavour_v as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o we_o to_o reclaim_v all_o dissenter_n but_o god_n never_o wrought_v miracle_n to_o cure_v incorrigible_a person_n and_o will_v not_o have_v we_o to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o way_n of_o our_o duty_n to_o suppress_v sect_n and_o heresy_n the_o great_a severity_n have_v not_o effect_v it_o which_o make_v one_o of_o the_o inquisitor_n in_o italy_n complain_v that_o after_o 40._o year_n experience_n pisan._n wherein_o they_o have_v destroy_v above_o 100000._o person_n for_o heresy_n as_o they_o call_v it_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v suppress_v or_o weaken_v that_o it_o be_v extreme_o strengthen_v and_o increase_v what_o wonder_n be_v it_o then_o if_o dissenter_n shall_v yet_o continue_v among_o we_o who_o do_v not_o use_v such_o barbarous_a way_n of_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o heretic_n with_o burn_a lead_n or_o silence_v they_o by_o a_o rope_n and_o flame_n but_o we_o recommend_v as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v do_v to_o the_o people_n the_o virtue_n of_o humility_n obedience_n due_a submission_n to_o their_o spiritual_a pastor_n and_o governor_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o usurp_v their_o office_n and_o become_v their_o own_o guide_n which_o n._n o._n in_o his_o conclusion_n blame_v we_o for_o not_o do_v yet_o we_o do_v not_o exact_v of_o they_o a_o blind_a obedience_n we_o allow_v they_o to_o understand_v the_o nature_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n which_o the_o more_o they_o do_v we_o be_v sure_o they_o will_v be_v so_o much_o the_o better_a christian_n and_o the_o more_o easy_o govern_v so_o that_o we_o have_v no_o kind_n of_o controversy_n about_o church-authority_n itself_o but_o what_o it_o be_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n and_o by_o who_o to_o be_v exercise_v but_o sure_o n._n o._n have_v little_a to_o say_v when_o from_o lay_v down_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n he_o charge_v i_o with_o this_o most_o absurd_a consequence_n of_o destroy_v all_o church-authority_n i_o have_v thus_o far_o consider_v the_o main_a foundation_n upon_o which_o n._n o._n proceed_v in_o opposition_n to_o my_o principle_n there_o be_v now_o very_o little_o remain_v which_o deserve_v any_o notice_n and_o that_o which_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o as_o about_o negative_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o handle_v they_o at_o large_a in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n finis_fw-la haâ—â—â—mull_n hist_o jesuit_n ordin_fw-fr c._n 8._o s._n c._n p._n 79._o s._n c._n p._n 46._o roman_a doctrine_n of_o repentance_n etc._n etc._n vindicate_v p._n 19_o p._n 44._o p._n 47._o p._n â—9_n et_fw-la quamvis_fw-la sine_fw-la sacramento_n poenitentiae_fw-la per_fw-la se_fw-la ad_fw-la justificationem_fw-la perducere_fw-la peccatorem_fw-la nequeat_fw-la attritio_fw-la tamen_fw-la cum_fw-la ad_fw-la dei_fw-la gratiam_fw-la in_o sacramento_n poeâ—iteâ—tiae_fw-la impetrandam_fw-la disponit_fw-la council_n trident._n sess_v 14._o c._n 4._o 4._o si_fw-mi quis_fw-la dixerit_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la novae_fw-la legis_fw-la non_fw-la continere_fw-la gratiam_fw-la quam_fw-la significant_a aut_fw-la gratiam_fw-la ipsam_fw-la non_fw-la ponentibus_fw-la obicem_fw-la non_fw-la confer_v anathema_n sit_v sess._n 7._o can._n 6._o si_fw-mi quis_fw-la dixâ—rit_fw-la non_fw-la dari_fw-la gratiam_fw-la per_fw-la huius_fw-la modi_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la semper_fw-la &_o omnibus_fw-la quaâ—tum_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la parte_fw-la dei_fw-la etiamsi_fw-la ritè_fw-la ea_fw-la suscipiant_fw-la sed_fw-la aliquando_fw-la &_o aliquibus_fw-la aâ—athemae_n sit_v can._n 7._o sess._n 14._o c._n 4._o p._n 45._o melch._n canon_n relect._n de_fw-fr poenit._n part_n 6._o p._n 932._o morinus_n de_fw-fr poenit._n sacramento_n
my_o life_n have_v be_v for_o by_o make_v i_o so_o active_a in_o those_o time_n when_o i_o be_v uncapable_a of_o understanding_n what_o they_o be_v he_o seem_v to_o represent_v i_o as_o one_o that_o have_v so_o passionate_a a_o zeal_n for_o presbytery_n in_o my_o cradle_n that_o i_o will_v suck_v of_o none_o but_o a_o scottish_a nurse_n that_o the_o first_o word_n i_o pronounce_v be_v covenant_n that_o i_o will_v go_v to_o school_n to_o none_o but_o lay-elder_n and_o be_v curse_v meroz_n before_o the_o parliament_n at_o eight_o year_n old_a be_v not_o this_o a_o hopeful_a beginning_n for_o a_o good_a legend_n 79._o will_v he_o say_v he_o or_o they_o damn_v the_o execrable_a covenant_n as_o though_o i_o have_v ever_o any_o thing_n to_o do_v with_o it_o but_o when_o i_o renounce_v it_o if_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o as_o great_a a_o friend_n as_o he_o take_v i_o to_o have_v be_v to_o presbytery_n and_o the_o late_a time_n even_o than_o i_o be_v enter_v into_o episcopal_a order_n by_o a_o most_o worthy_a and_o learned_a prelate_n of_o our_o church_n that_o i_o never_o subscribe_v any_o address_n to_o the_o usurper_n as_o some_o in_o the_o world_n have_v do_v and_o those_o who_o will_v now_o be_v think_v the_o king_n most_o loyal_a subject_n that_o i_o never_o draw_v off_o any_o one_o person_n from_o their_o allegiance_n to_o the_o king_n to_o submit_v to_o to_o the_o pope_n nuncio_n let_v those_o who_o do_v it_o clear_v themselves_o even_o such_o a_o apology_n will_v give_v too_o much_o countenance_n to_o so_o pitiful_a a_o calumniator_n i_o thank_v he_o that_o he_o have_v not_o charge_v i_o with_o lay_v the_o first_o platform_n of_o presbytery_n at_o geneva_n or_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n in_o the_o day_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n and_o i_o may_v as_o will_v charge_v he_o with_o the_o gunpowder_n treason_n as_o he_o do_v i_o with_o any_o thing_n about_o the_o covenant_n by_o this_o we_o may_v guess_v what_o ecclesiastical_a history_n we_o be_v to_o expect_v from_o he_o who_o write_v so_o at_o random_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o our_o own_o time_n but_o the_o man_n be_v to_o be_v pity_v he_o be_v under_o one_o of_o mother_n juliana_n fit_n he_o write_v with_o a_o good_a mind_n but_o he_o know_v not_o what_o some_o vent_n must_v be_v give_v to_o a_o violent_a fermentation_n else_o the_o vessel_n may_v burst_v asunder_o and_o i_o hope_v the_o good_a man_n be_v somewhat_o more_o at_o ease_n since_o he_o purge_v away_o so_o much_o choler_n i_o assure_v he_o i_o can_v with_o pleasure_n read_v what_o he_o write_v with_o rage_n and_o laugh_v at_o the_o violence_n of_o such_o passion_n which_o like_o a_o gun_n ill_o charge_v may_v give_v fire_n and_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n but_o do_v the_o great_a mischief_n to_o he_o that_o hold_v it_o if_o i_o will_v pursue_v he_o through_o all_o his_o heat_n i_o must_v undergo_v the_o ordeal-tryal_n touch_v firebrand_n without_o hurt_v myself_o which_o although_o i_o may_v do_v yet_o i_o know_v my_o adversary_n be_v so_o implacable_a that_o even_o that_o will_v not_o convince_v they_o of_o my_o innocence_n i_o leave_v he_o therefore_o to_o grow_v cool_a and_o wise_a but_o i_o beseech_v he_o for_o his_o own_o sake_n that_o he_o will_v attempt_v no_o more_o the_o justify_v the_o union_n of_o nothing_o with_o nothing_o 46._o and_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o religion_n that_o he_o will_v not_o call_v god_n any_o more_o a_o incomprehensible_a nothing_o a_o description_n fit_v only_o for_o the_o atheist_n catechism_n if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o his_o rail_a book_n which_o look_v like_o reason_n or_o argument_n i_o may_v perhaps_o at_o my_o leisure_n be_v persuade_v to_o answer_v it_o though_o i_o do_v not_o love_v to_o have_v to_o do_v with_o mad_a man_n no_o not_o in_o their_o lucid_a interval_n the_o next_o that_o follow_v be_v one_o that_o go_v about_o to_o vindicate_v the_o roman_a church_n devotion_n and_o doctrine_n of_o repentance_n and_o indulgency_n he_o be_v a_o mere_a pattern_n of_o meekness_n compare_v with_o s._n c._n he_o write_v pertinent_o and_o without_o the_o other_o bitterness_n and_o passion_n his_o great_a endeavour_n be_v to_o clear_v the_o honour_n of_o his_o church_n from_o the_o absurd_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n charge_v upon_o it_o and_o the_o force_n of_o all_o 19_o he_o say_v lie_n in_o this_o that_o where_o the_o church_n have_v define_v nothing_o in_o her_o council_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o object_n that_o such_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v by_o some_o in_o it_o for_o those_o who_o defend_v their_o separation_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o erroneous_a or_o corrupt_a doctrine_n must_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o those_o be_v teach_v by_o it_o and_o the_o belief_n of_o they_o also_o exact_v from_o its_o subject_n to_o this_o purpose_n s._n c._n likewise_o speak_v in_o some_o of_o his_o lucid_a intervall_n and_o i_o perceive_v this_o be_v become_v a_o common_a topick_n among_o they_o to_o take_v off_o the_o odium_fw-la of_o such_o opinion_n and_o practice_n as_o they_o be_v willing_a enough_o but_o ashamed_a to_o defend_v which_o i_o shall_v in_o this_o place_n brief_o remove_v the_o thing_n i_o be_v to_o prove_v be_v that_o person_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v run_v great_a hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n for_o which_o i_o instance_a particular_o in_o several_a opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o hinder_v a_o good_a life_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n now_o a_o twofold_a question_n here_o arise_v 1._o whether_o the_o church_n may_v just_o be_v charge_v with_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n 2._o whether_o although_o the_o church_n may_v not_o direct_o be_v charge_v to_o have_v decree_v they_o in_o her_o council_n yet_o so_o much_o countenance_n and_o encouragement_n be_v not_o common_o give_v to_o they_o in_o that_o church_n that_o particular_a person_n do_v run_v great_a hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n by_o reason_n of_o they_o for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o method_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o allow_v many_o more_o thing_n in_o common_a belief_n and_o practice_n than_o it_o have_v dare_v for_o very_a shame_n to_o decree_v in_o council_n especial_o when_o such_o thing_n have_v be_v object_v by_o her_o enemy_n in_o this_o case_n it_o have_v be_v think_v the_o most_o prudent_a course_n for_o the_o council_n to_o speak_v deceitful_o and_o in_o general_a term_n so_o as_o to_o give_v as_o little_a advantage_n as_o may_v be_v to_o their_o enemy_n and_o yet_o to_o retain_v ground_n enough_o to_o uphold_v their_o former_a opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o still_o continue_v in_o vogue_n and_o reputation_n become_v so_o much_o the_o more_o dangerous_a to_o man_n soul_n because_o their_o council_n have_v have_v opportunity_n to_o have_v declare_v effectual_o against_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o by_o their_o doubtful_a expression_n they_o have_v leave_v ground_n enough_o for_o the_o continuance_n of_o they_o now_o from_o hence_o the_o director_n of_o conscience_n among_o they_o frame_v their_o opinion_n and_o the_o people_n think_v it_o their_o duty_n blind_o to_o follow_v they_o and_o suppose_v any_o one_o among_o they_o shall_v scruple_n any_o such_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n to_o who_o must_v he_o resort_v but_o to_o his_o confessor_n and_o will_v any_o such_o dare_v to_o condemn_v what_o be_v general_o receive_v although_o not_o decree_v by_o council_n or_o if_o he_o shall_v dare_v any_o person_n rely_v on_o his_o private_a judgement_n when_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o most_o receive_a doctrine_n or_o practice_n beside_o the_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n be_v suppose_v by_o they_o to_o be_v primary_o make_v to_o the_o church_n and_o only_o by_o way_n of_o representation_n to_o the_o council_n and_o therefore_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n general_o receive_v and_o allow_v by_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o guide_n of_o conscience_n must_v be_v receive_v by_o they_o as_o true_a and_o good_a for_o otherwise_o those_o promise_n will_v fail_v to_o the_o church_n in_o its_o diffusive_a capacity_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v no_o general_n council_n it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o most_o erroneous_a and_o pernicious_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n to_o prevail_v in_o the_o church_n which_o must_v utter_o overthrow_v all_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n but_o in_o our_o present_a case_n we_o need_v not_o run_v so_o far_o for_o i_o shall_v here_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o most_o material_a point_n insist_v on_o by_o n._n o._n viz._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la and_o of_o indulgence_n we_o do_v
just_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n even_o in_o the_o decree_n of_o her_o council_n with_o lay_v such_o a_o foundation_n as_o do_v overthrow_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n the_o way_n he_o take_v to_o vindicate_v those_o point_n from_o this_o consequence_n be_v this_o that_o the_o sacramenta_fw-la mortuorum_fw-la 44._o viz._n baptism_n and_o penance_n which_o confer_v justify_v grace_n do_v require_v a_o subject_n right_o dispose_v and_o the_o sacramenta_fw-la vivorum_fw-la viz._n confirmation_n eucharist_n and_o extreme_a unction_n do_v require_v the_o receiver_n to_o be_v actual_o in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n the_o same_o 47._o he_o say_v of_o indulgence_n that_o the_o benefit_n of_o they_o do_v suppose_v a_o man_n put_v into_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n â—9_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a matter_n be_v put_v upon_o this_o issue_n whether_o their_o doctrine_n concern_v the_o condition_n by_o which_o a_o man_n may_v be_v put_v into_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n be_v not_o such_o as_o do_v overthrow_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n do_v confer_v the_o grace_n of_o justification_n on_o all_o person_n right_o dispose_v for_o it_o our_o only_a business_n be_v to_o inquire_v what_o necessary_a condition_n their_o church_n require_v in_o order_n to_o it_o for_o which_o we_o appeal_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o session_n 14._o c._n 4._o that_o plain_o determin_n 4._o that_o imperfect_a contrition_n or_o attrition_n although_o it_o can_v bring_v man_n to_o justification_n without_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n yet_o it_o do_v dispose_v man_n for_o obtain_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n if_o we_o join_v this_o now_o with_o another_o decree_n of_o the_o same_o council_n viz._n 6._o that_o the_o sacrament_n do_v confer_v grace_n on_o all_o those_o who_o be_v dispose_v to_o receive_v it_o 7._o i_o leave_v it_o now_o to_o any_o one_o to_o judge_v whether_o from_o hence_o it_o do_v not_o necessary_o follow_v that_o all_o those_o that_o have_v but_o imperfect_a contrition_n or_o bare_a attrition_n for_o their_o sin_n be_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n put_v into_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o how_o far_o this_o overthrow_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n will_v appear_v from_o the_o explication_n of_o contrition_n and_o attrition_n give_v by_o the_o same_o council_n 4._o contrition_n be_v define_v to_o be_v a_o grief_n of_o mind_n and_o detestation_n of_o sin_n commit_v with_o a_o purpose_n of_o sin_v no_o more_o therefore_o imperfect_a contrition_n or_o attrition_n must_v be_v such_o a_o grief_n and_o detestation_n of_o sin_n past_a as_o imply_v but_o a_o imperfect_a purpose_n of_o sin_v no_o more_o from_o which_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o council_n a_o man_n may_v be_v put_v into_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n without_o so_o much_o as_o a_o firm_a or_o perfect_a purpose_n of_o sin_v no_o more_o and_o can_v there_o be_v a_o doctrine_n invent_v by_o man_n that_o do_v more_o effectual_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n than_o this_o do_v for_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n put_v a_o man_n actual_o into_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n and_o suppose_v he_o to_o fall_v into_o mortal_a sin_n afterward_o all_o he_o need_v to_o do_v be_v only_o to_o repeat_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o attrition_n and_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o he_o be_v perfect_o sound_v again_o and_o recover_v the_o favour_n of_o god_n i_o know_v the_o council_n there_o say_v that_o this_o attrition_n must_v exclude_v voluntatem_fw-la peccandi_fw-la as_o o._n n._n observe_n but_o that_o imply_v no_o more_o than_o a_o man_n be_v not_o have_v at_o that_o time_n a_o purpose_n to_o sin_n again_o and_o the_o council_n distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o propositum_fw-la non_fw-la peccandi_fw-la de_fw-fr caetero_fw-la or_o the_o purpose_n not_o to_o sin_v again_o which_o the_o council_n apply_v to_o contrition_n as_o the_o other_o to_o attrition_n and_o cajetan_n himself_o quote_v by_o o._n n._n call_v it_o a_o imperfect_a purpose_n of_o not_o sin_v 45._o so_o that_o after_o all_o the_o evasion_n which_o have_v be_v yet_o or_o can_v be_v produce_v the_o roman_a church_n doctrine_n of_o repentance_n and_o indulgence_n do_v most_o dangerous_o obstruct_v devotion_n and_o a_o good_a life_n i_o desire_v therefore_o o._n n._n and_o his_o brethren_n to_o be_v a_o little_a more_o spare_v in_o their_o censure_n of_o we_o as_o unfaithful_o represent_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n for_o we_o understand_v it_o much_o better_a and_o represent_v it_o more_o true_o than_o they_o desire_v but_o suppose_v the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n be_v ambiguous_a in_o this_o matter_n what_o better_a help_n can_v we_o have_v to_o understand_v it_o than_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o most_o eminent_a and_o learned_a instructour_n of_o conscience_n and_o those_o not_o of_o the_o single_a order_n of_o jesuit_n as_o some_o will_v have_v it_o believe_v but_o of_o all_o sort_n among_o they_o 932._o melchior_n canus_n who_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o be_v a_o friend_n of_o the_o jesuit_n say_v express_o although_o a_o man_n know_v he_o have_v not_o contrition_n but_o bare_a attrition_n he_o may_v come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o receive_v grace_n by_o it_o for_o which_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n because_o baptism_n and_o penance_n be_v sacramenta_fw-la mortuorum_fw-la and_o therefore_o those_o who_o be_v under_o mortal_a sin_n if_o they_o have_v attrition_n whereby_o the_o impediment_n be_v remove_v may_v not_o only_o come_v to_o they_o but_o go_v away_o with_o the_o grace_n confer_v because_o the_o sacrament_n always_o confer_v grace_n where_o the_o impediment_n be_v remove_v and_o he_o be_v follow_v herein_o 27._o say_v morinus_n not_o only_o by_o lopez_n pesantius_fw-la nicol._n isambertus_fw-la professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o paris_n but_o by_o the_o fargreat_a number_n of_o their_o modern_a divine_n i_o shall_v not_o so_o much_o as_o mention_v the_o jesuitical_a casuist_n who_o testimony_n be_v produce_v in_o the_o jesuit_n moral_n 253._o or_o provincial_a letter_n such_o as_o filliutius_fw-la amicus_fw-la sa_o escobar_n bauny_a etc._n etc._n but_o i_o shall_v name_v some_o of_o far_o great_a authority_n among_o they_o o._n n._n frequent_o cite_v paul_n layman_n with_o expression_n of_o esteem_n 2._o and_o he_o determin_n that_o true_a contrition_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n after_o the_o commission_n of_o mortal_a sin_n but_o attrition_n be_v sufficient_a although_o a_o man_n know_v it_o to_o be_v only_a attrition_n if_o they_o have_v make_v attrition_n only_o necessary_a to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n they_o may_v have_v plead_v that_o they_o have_v not_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n afterward_o to_o preserve_v the_o grace_n convey_v in_o baptism_n but_o we_o see_v in_o the_o case_n of_o mortal_a sin_n afterward_o toties_fw-la quoties_fw-la no_o more_o be_v necessary_a but_o a_o new_a act_n of_o attrition_n and_o that_o not_o only_a when_o a_o man_n mistake_v it_o to_o be_v contrition_n but_o though_o a_o man_n know_v it_o to_o be_v bare_a attrition_n i_o confess_v cardinal_n tolet_n 4._o although_o he_o assert_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n yet_o he_o say_v attrition_n only_o serve_v when_o it_o be_v mistake_v for_o contrition_n 1._o but_o this_o morinus_n tell_v we_o the_o late_a divine_n laugh_v at_o and_o explode_v 135._o cardinal_n lugo_n not_o only_o contend_v for_o the_o doctrine_n but_o assert_n it_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n viz._n that_o attrition_n with_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o grace_n of_o justification_n and_o quote_v suarez_n vasquez_n and_o maeratius_fw-la as_o sufficient_o prove_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n that_o attrition_n be_v the_o next_o disposition_n to_o the_o grace_n of_o justification_n convey_v by_o the_o sacrament_n and_o this_o attrition_n he_o there_o show_v against_o silvius_n do_v not_o imply_v a_o imperfect_a love_n of_o god_n above_o all_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o o._n n._n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o prove_v 45._o that_o a_o man_n be_v not_o bind_v always_o to_o contrition_n for_o his_o sin_n although_o they_o be_v mortal_a 201._o for_o say_v he_o if_o he_o be_v than_o a_o man_n have_v attrition_n can_v be_v excuse_v but_o only_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n from_o a_o new_a mortal_a sin_n in_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n without_o contrition_n because_o some_o time_n be_v common_o suppose_v to_o intervene_v between_o a_o man_n attrition_n and_o his_o justification_n by_o the_o sacrament_n
in_o which_o time_n he_o will_v sin_v mortal_o by_o omit_v contrition_n if_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o it_o but_o this_o say_v he_o be_v against_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o divine_n that_o a_o man_n contract_v any_o new_a guilt_n by_o omit_v contrition_n nay_o he_o afterward_o determin_n 263._o that_o a_o man_n that_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n with_o bare_a attrition_n be_v not_o bind_v under_o the_o guilt_n of_o mortal_a sin_n for_o omit_v it_o to_o a_o act_n of_o contrition_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n which_o be_v he_o say_v the_o common_o receive_v opinion_n among_o they_o and_o he_o quote_v diana_n coninch_n becanus_n layman_n fagundez_n faber_n turrianus_n salas_n and_o other_o for_o it_o the_o great_a argument_n he_o bring_v be_v because_o confessor_n do_v not_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o put_v man_n in_o mind_n of_o a_o act_n of_o contrition_n at_o that_o time_n as_o necessary_a as_o common_a experience_n show_v and_o be_v not_o such_o confessor_n excellent_a guide_n to_o heaven_n the_o mean_a while_n if_o they_o be_v they_o have_v find_v out_o a_o much_o broad_a way_n and_o wide_a gate_n than_o ever_o christ_n intend_v what_o not_o one_o single_a act_n of_o contrition_n necessary_a no_o not_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n what_o pity_v it_o be_v for_o sinner_n you_o have_v not_o the_o keep_n of_o heaven-gate_n how_o do_v they_o want_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n in_o hell_n for_o no_o doubt_n there_o be_v attrition_n good_a store_n there_o but_o above_o all_o of_o they_o commend_v i_o to_o honest_a gregor_n de_fw-fr valentiâ_fw-la potest_fw-la who_o not_o only_o make_v contrition_n unnecessary_a but_o say_v it_o be_v rather_o a_o hindrance_n to_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o morinus_n just_o infer_v 15._o that_o a_o confessor_n ought_v not_o to_o persuade_v the_o penitent_a to_o contrition_n nor_o the_o penitent_a to_o endeavour_v after_o it_o nay_o morinus_n show_v that_o grave_a man_n and_o famous_a in_o their_o church_n do_v assert_v that_o a_o penitent_a have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n 26._o be_v not_o bind_v to_o so_o much_o as_o one_o act_n of_o contrition_n or_o the_o love_n of_o god_n in_o order_n to_o his_o reconciliation_n with_o god_n yea_o although_o a_o man_n have_v hate_v god_n to_o the_o last_o act_n of_o his_o life_n if_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n they_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o to_o be_v contrite_a for_o his_o sin_n or_o to_o love_v god_n nothing_o can_v go_v beyond_o this_o but_o what_o follow_v in_o he_o 26._o that_o the_o excellency_n of_o the_o evangelical_n sacrament_n above_o the_o legal_a consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o evangelical_n sacrament_n have_v free_v we_o from_o the_o most_o heavy_a yoke_n 〈◊〉_d of_o contrition_n and_o the_o love_n of_o god_n o_o admirable_a guide_n of_o conscience_n i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o question_n but_o jew_n turk_n and_o heathen_n have_v a_o much_o better_a and_o true_a notion_n of_o repentance_n than_o these_o man_n the_o pagan_a philosopher_n be_v christian_n to_o they_o and_o what_o injury_n have_v i_o do_v they_o now_o in_o charge_v such_o thing_n upon_o they_o which_o obstruct_v devotion_n and_o overthrow_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n for_o i_o hardly_o think_v it_o possible_a to_o contrive_v a_o doctrine_n more_o effectual_a for_o that_o end_n than_o to_o tell_v man_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v free_a man_n from_o that_o heavy_a yoke_n contrition_n and_o the_o love_n of_o god_n but_o suppose_v there_o be_v no_o such_o foundation_n for_o this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n as_o we_o see_v there_o be_v will_v there_o be_v no_o danger_n to_o man_n salvation_n if_o their_o confessor_n general_o tell_v then_o these_o thing_n and_o they_o know_v it_o to_o be_v thâ—_n current_a opinion_n among_o they_o be_v there_o 〈◊〉_d danger_n of_o fall_v into_o the_o ditch_n wheâ—_n the_o blind_a lead_n the_o blind_a unless_o general_a council_n express_o allow_v of_o it_o 〈◊〉_d there_o no_o danger_n by_o empiric_n aâ—â—_n mountebank_n unless_o the_o whole_a college_n of_o physician_n approve_v they_o anâ—_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o empiric_n the_o worst_a aâ—â—_n such_o casuist_n and_o confessor_n be_v therâ—_n no_o way_n to_o magnify_v the_o sacerdotal_a office_n unless_o they_o have_v a_o power_n to_o trepan_n soul_n into_o eternal_a flame_n for_o want_n of_o true_a repentance_n by_o make_v they_o believe_v thâ—_n priest_n absolution_n with_o bare_a attrition_n will_v make_v all_o even_a with_o god_n or_o 〈◊〉_d this_o doctrine_n only_o a_o decoy_n to_o draw_v great_a sinner_n into_o your_o net_n and_o all_o this_o while_n be_v your_o church_n innocent_a which_o at_o least_o see_v and_o will_v not_o reform_v these_o thing_n in_o a._n d._n 1665._o 24._o of_o september_n and_o 18._o may_v 1666._o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o inquisition_n at_o rome_n under_o alexander_n 7._o take_v upon_o they_o to_o censure_v 45._o several_a proposition_n of_o the_o late_a casuist_n 88_o as_o scandalous_a and_o pernicious_a to_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o not_o one_o of_o they_o relate_v to_o this_o doctrine_n of_o repentance_n although_o the_o jansenist_n in_o france_n have_v complain_v of_o it_o whence_o can_v this_o arise_v but_o from_o look_v on_o it_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n indeed_o i_o find_v that_o on_o may_n 5._o 1667._o the_o pope_n cause_v a_o decree_n to_o be_v publish_v strait_o forbid_v all_o person_n in_o their_o debate_n about_o attrition_n to_o condemn_v each_o other_o but_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o while_n to_o understand_v what_o this_o controversy_n be_v viz._n whether_o bare_a attrition_n do_v require_v a_o act_n of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o although_o the_o negative_a be_v there_o say_v to_o be_v the_o more_o common_a opinion_n yet_o the_o pope_n will_v not_o have_v the_o other_o that_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v censure_v but_o not_o the_o least_o word_n against_o the_o sufficiency_n of_o bare_a attrition_n be_v any_o of_o the_o book_n censure_v which_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n nay_o they_o be_v publish_v with_o great_a approbation_n be_v any_o of_o the_o defender_n of_o it_o discountenance_v nay_o they_o be_v person_n in_o the_o high_a esteem_n dignity_n and_o authority_n among_o they_o be_v any_o caution_n give_v to_o confessor_n to_o beware_v of_o these_o doctrine_n nay_o these_o very_a book_n be_v purposely_o write_v and_o approve_v for_o their_o instruction_n and_o use_n and_o if_o their_o church_n be_v innocent_a after_o all_o this_o so_o be_v the_o jewish_a church_n in_o our_o saviour_n time_n for_o the_o corruption_n that_o be_v then_o among_o they_o have_v no_o decree_n of_o the_o sanhedrin_n that_o i_o find_v for_o they_o it_o be_v only_o their_o schoolman_n and_o casuist_n the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n which_o introduce_v they_o and_o yet_o our_o saviour_n think_v man_n soul_n in_o danger_n when_o he_o bid_v they_o beware_v of_o the_o leaven_n of_o the_o pharisee_n i_o confess_v when_o we_o debate_v the_o cause_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o communion_n we_o think_v it_o then_o reasonable_a to_o allege_v no_o more_o than_o what_o they_o impose_v on_o all_o to_o believe_v and_o practice_n and_o we_o have_v enough_o of_o all_o conscience_n in_o that_o kind_n without_o go_v far_o but_o when_o we_o represent_v the_o hazard_n of_o salvation_n to_o particular_a person_n we_o may_v then_o just_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o pernicious_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v receive_v and_o allow_v among_o they_o although_o not_o decree_v by_o the_o church_n in_o council_n for_o otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v just_a as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v to_o a_o man_n that_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o may_v safe_o travel_v through_o such_o a_o country_n yes_o without_o doubt_n you_o may_v for_o although_o there_o be_v abundance_n of_o thief_n and_o high-waymen_a yet_o the_o prince_n or_o the_o state_n never_o approve_v they_o or_o give_v they_o licence_n to_o rob_v traveller_n do_v you_o think_v any_o man_n will_v venture_v his_o person_n or_o his_o purse_n on_o no_o better_a security_n yet_o such_o security_n as_o this_o if_o it_o be_v true_a be_v all_o that_o such_o moderate_a man_n as_o o._n n._n or_o his_o brethren_n can_v give_v as_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o they_o dare_v not_o deny_v the_o bad_a consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n charge_v upon_o they_o but_o only_o say_v the_o church_n have_v not_o decree_v they_o so_o much_o i_o think_v necessary_a to_o say_v to_o this_o new_a and_o most_o plausible_a pretence_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o best_a advocate_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o now_o farewell_n to_o moderation_n for_o the_o two_o next_o which_o appear_v on_o the_o stage_n against_o i_o
power_n and_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v so_o look_v on_o by_o all_o but_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o think_v this_o sufficient_a but_o declare_v all_o those_o article_n that_o relate_v to_o liberty_n of_o religion_n church-land_n or_o any_o ecclesiastical_a right_n or_o bring_v any_o the_o least_o prejudice_n to_o they_o or_o may_v be_v think_v or_o pretend_v so_o to_o do_v to_o be_v null_a void_a invalid_a unjust_a damn_a reprobate_a vain_a and_o without_o any_o force_n or_o power_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v remain_v so_o for_o ever_o and_o that_o no_o person_n though_o never_o so_o much_o swear_v to_o observe_v those_o article_n shall_v be_v bind_v by_o such_o oath_n no_o right_a title_n plea_n prescription_n shall_v accrue_v to_o any_o by_o virtue_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o out_o of_o the_o plenitude_n of_o apostolical_a power_n he_o do_v absolute_o damn_v reprobate_a null_a and_o cassate_fw-it all_o those_o article_n and_o protest_v before_o god_n of_o the_o nullity_n of_o they_o and_o restore_v all_o person_n and_o place_n to_o their_o ancient_a possession_n notwithstanding_o they_o with_o very_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n this_o be_v date_v at_o rome_n apud_fw-la sanctam_fw-la mariam_n majorem_fw-la sub_fw-la annulo_fw-la piscatoris_fw-la die_v 26_o novemb_n and_o solemn_o publish_v there_o the_o three_o of_o jan._n 1651._o in_o the_o eight_o year_n of_o his_o pontificat_fw-la call_v you_o this_o sir_n the_o pope_n confirm_v they_o be_v it_o credible_a that_o he_o who_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o answer_n have_v charge_v the_o late_a protestant_a book_n which_o he_o most_o ingenious_o call_v libel_n to_o be_v cram_v with_o nothing_o else_o but_o what_o we_o know_v to_o be_v false_a shall_v within_o a_o few_o page_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o affirm_v in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n so_o notorious_a a_o untruth_n but_o i_o leave_v this_o ingenious_a author_n to_o be_v chastise_v for_o this_o and_o other_o his_o extravagancy_n by_o his_o worthy_a adversary_n and_o return_v to_o my_o own_o after_o all_o these_o unsuccessful_a attempt_n at_o last_o the_o knight_n himself_o resolve_v to_o encounter_v the_o dragon_n and_o according_o he_o buckle_v on_o his_o armour_n mount_v his_o stead_n and_o according_a to_o all_o ancient_a and_o modern_a picture_n of_o the_o combat_n direct_v his_o lance_n into_o the_o very_a mouth_n of_o it_o wise_o consider_v if_o the_o head_n be_v mortal_o wound_v the_o whole_a body_n will_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n after_o he_o at_o a_o convenient_a distance_n follow_v his_o squire_n i._o s._n who_o have_v a_o particular_a spite_n at_o the_o dragon_n tail_n and_o without_o fear_n or_o wit_n fall_v unmerciful_o upon_o it_o and_o in_o his_o own_o opinion_n have_v chop_v it_o into_o a_o thousand_o piece_n but_o such_o mischievous_a creature_n who_o strength_n lie_v scatter_v in_o all_o their_o part_n do_v often_o rise_v up_o when_o they_o be_v triumph_v over_o as_o dead_a and_o give_v their_o most_o deadly_a wound_n when_o they_o be_v think_v to_o lie_v gasp_v for_o breath_n it_o happen_v that_o when_o t._n g's_o answer_v to_o the_o first_o part_n of_o my_o book_n come_v out_o i_o be_v before_o engage_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o protestant_a principle_n of_o faith_n against_o the_o guide_n in_o controversy_n and_o e._n w._n the_o author_n of_o those_o two_o learned_a treatise_n as_o t._n g._n call_v they_o 312._o protestancy_n without_o principle_n and_o religion_n and_o reason_n part_n of_o which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o press_n i_o be_v force_v to_o go_v through_o with_o that_o before_o i_o can_v take_v his_o book_n into_o consideration_n and_o thereupon_o i_o resolve_v to_o dispatch_v all_o those_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n together_o and_o then_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o principle_n of_o worship_n in_o answer_n to_o he_o which_o god_n will_v i_o intend_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o former_a part_n be_v finish_v all_o that_o i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o he_o here_o be_v to_o represent_v the_o ingenuity_n of_o his_o deal_n with_o i_o in_o his_o preface_n wherein_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o dissent_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o accuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o idolatry_n and_o by_o this_o one_o instance_n i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_v what_o candour_n and_o sincerity_n he_o be_v to_o expect_v in_o his_o book_n for_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o appeal_v to_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n not_o to_o any_o doubtful_a or_o general_a or_o single_a passage_n therein_o but_o to_o the_o design_n of_o one_o of_o the_o large_a and_o most_o elaborate_a homily_n in_o the_o whole_a book_n consist_v of_o three_o several_a part_n the_o last_o of_o which_o iâ—_n say_v not_o to_o be_v mere_o for_o the_o people_n but_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o those_o who_o be_v tâ—_n teach_v they_o the_o design_n of_o that_o last_o part_n be_v thus_o set_v down_o 46._o 1._o that_o popish_a image_n and_o the_o idol_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v all_o one_o concern_v themselves_o 2._o that_o they_o have_v be_v and_o be_v worship_v in_o our_o time_n in_o like_a form_n and_o manner_n as_o be_v the_o idol_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o for_o that_o idolatry_n stand_v chief_o in_o the_o mind_n it_o shall_v in_o this_o part_n first_o be_v prove_v that_o our_o image-maintainer_n have_v have_v and_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n and_o judgement_n of_o saint_n who_o image_n they_o have_v make_v and_o worship_v as_o the_o gentile_n idolater_n have_v of_o their_o god_n and_o afterward_o shall_v be_v declare_v that_o our_o image-maintainer_n and_o worshipper_n have_v use_v and_o use_v the_o same_o outward_a rite_n and_o manner_n of_o honour_v and_o worship_v their_o image_n as_o the_o gentile_n do_v use_v before_o their_o idol_n and_o that_o therefore_o they_o commit_v idolatry_n as_o well_o inward_o as_o outward_o as_o do_v the_o wicked_a gentile_n idolater_n and_o this_o that_o homily_n be_v intend_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o which_o it_o do_v very_o full_o but_o say_v t._n g._n why_o do_v i_o not_o appeal_v for_o the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n to_o the_o 39_o article_n as_o though_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o viz_o the_o 35._o the_o second_o book_n of_o homily_n the_o several_a title_n whereof_o we_o have_v join_v under_o this_o article_n among_o which_o title_n the_o second_o be_v this_o of_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n do_v contain_v a_o godly_a and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n and_o necessary_a for_o these_o time_n which_o article_n be_v not_o only_o allow_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o queen_n but_o confirm_v by_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n of_o the_o upper_a house_n and_o by_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n in_o the_o nether_a house_n of_o convocation_n a._n d._n 1571._o now_o i_o desire_v t._n g._n to_o resolve_v i_o whether_o man_n of_o any_o common_a understanding_n will_v have_v subscribe_v to_o this_o book_n of_o homily_n in_o this_o manner_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v the_o main_a doctrine_n and_o design_n of_o one_o of_o they_o have_v be_v false_a and_o pernicious_a as_o they_o must_v have_v do_v if_o they_o have_v think_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v free_a from_o idolatry_n i_o will_v put_v thâ—_n case_n that_o any_o of_o the_o bishop_n than_o have_v think_v the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n have_v be_v unjust_a and_o that_o it_o have_v subvert_v the_o foundation_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n that_o there_o can_v have_v be_v no_o church_n or_o right_a ordination_n if_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n will_v they_o have_v insert_v this_o into_o the_o article_n when_o it_o be_v in_o their_o power_n to_o have_v leave_v it_o out_o and_o that_o the_o homily_n contain_v a_o wholesome_a and_o godly_a doctrine_n which_o in_o their_o conscience_n they_o believe_v to_o be_v false_a and_o pernicious_a i_o may_v as_o well_o think_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n will_v have_v allow_v calvin_n institution_n as_o contain_v a_o wholesome_a and_o godly_a doctrine_n as_o that_o man_n so_o persuade_v will_v have_v allow_v it_o the_o homily_n against_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n and_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n better_o than_o by_o such_o public_a and_o authentic_a act_n of_o it_o which_o all_o person_n who_o be_v in_o any_o place_n of_o trust_n in_o the_o church_n must_v subscribe_v and_o declare_v their_o approbation_n of_o they_o this_o homily_n have_v still_o continue_v the_o same_o the_o article_n the_o very_a same_o and_o if_o so_o they_o must_v acknowledge_v this_o have_v be_v and_o be_v to_o this_o day_n the_o sense_n
of_o our_o church_n but_o say_v t._n c._n the_o subscribe_v the_o book_n of_o homily_n as_o contain_v a_o godly_a and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n do_v not_o evince_v that_o every_o particular_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o it_o be_v such_o be_v it_o so_o but_o i_o hope_v it_o do_v evince_v that_o the_o subscriber_n do_v not_o think_v the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o any_o one_o homily_n to_o be_v false_a sure_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o some_o particular_a passage_n and_o expression_n in_o these_o homily_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o main_a design_n and_o foundation_n of_o any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o in_o this_o case_n we_o be_v to_o observe_v that_o they_o who_o deny_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n do_v not_o only_o look_v on_o the_o charge_n as_o false_a but_o as_o of_o dangerous_a consequence_n and_o therefore_o although_o man_n may_v subscribe_v to_o a_o book_n in_o general_a as_o contain_v wholesome_a and_o godly_a doctrine_n though_o they_o be_v not_o so_o certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o every_o passage_n in_o it_o yet_o they_o can_v never_o do_v it_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n if_o they_o believe_v any_o great_a and_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o doctrine_n therein_o contain_v to_o be_v false_a and_o dangerous_a such_o a_o subscription_n will_v be_v as_o apparent_o shuffle_n and_o dishonest_a as_o be_v the_o evasion_n of_o this_o testimony_n which_o t._n g._n make_v use_n of_o for_o want_v of_o a_o better_a i_o shall_v in_o the_o next_o place_n show_v the_o current_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n to_o have_v be_v agreeable_a to_o this_o homily_n of_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n in_o the_o injunction_n publish_v by_o k._n edward_n vi_o a._n d._n 1547._o the_o extirpation_n of_o popery_n be_v call_v the_o suppression_n of_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o second_o year_n of_o edward_n vi_o archbishop_n cranmer_n publish_v his_o article_n of_o visitation_n whereof_o the_o 6._o and_o the_o last_o be_v about_o the_o take_n away_o image_n picture_n and_o all_o other_o monument_n of_o feign_a miracle_n pilgrimage_n idolatry_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o second_o liturgy_n by_o edward_n vi_o after_o the_o communion_n be_v a_o rubric_n annex_v in_o which_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n be_v express_o call_v idolatry_n this_o be_v that_o very_a rubric_n of_o which_o t._n g._n according_a to_o his_o excellent_a skill_n in_o the_o office_n of_o our_o church_n 214._o say_v it_o be_v not_o yet_o more_o than_o a_o dozen_o year_n since_o it_o be_v insert_v into_o the_o communion_n book_n which_o he_o may_v have_v find_v above_o a_o 100_o year_n before_o in_o the_o book_n of_o edward_n vi._n in_o the_o injunction_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n a._n d._n 1559._o art_n 2._o and_o 23._o all_o shrine_n table_n picture_n etc._n etc._n be_v command_v to_o be_v take_v away_o and_o destroy_v and_o all_o other_o monument_n of_o feign_a miracle_n idolatry_n and_o superstition_n and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d may_v not_o think_v it_o be_v only_o a_o sudden_a heaâ—_n at_o the_o first_o reformation_n which_o make_v theâ—_n charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n long_o after_o in_o a_o form_n of_o thanksgiving_n in_o the_o 37._o of_o queen_n elizabeth_n a._n d._n 1594._o popery_n be_v call_v that_o idolatrous_a religion_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n of_o her_o reign_n in_o the_o excellent_a apology_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o desire_v he_o or_o any_o one_o else_o 〈◊〉_d produce_v any_o one_o bishop_n or_o divine_a of_o notâ—_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o during_o all_o hâ—r_a reign_n do_v deny_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n but_o why_o then_o be_v it_o not_o insert_v in_o the_o 39_o article_n in_o which_o t._n g._n observe_v 19â—_n the_o adoration_n of_o image_n be_v not_o reject_v as_o idolatry_n but_o only_o as_o a_o fond_a thing_n vain_o invent_v nor_o as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o plain_a word_n of_o scripture_n but_o as_o be_v rather_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o plain_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o they_o have_v do_v their_o endeavour_n to_o find_v a_o command_n but_o can_v not_o a_o most_o ingenious_a criticism_n when_o himself_o and_o all_o other_o of_o their_o divine_n yield_v that_o adoration_n of_o image_n which_o our_o church_n charge_v they_o with_o art_n 22._o viz._n not_o bare_o worship_v but_o adoration_n of_o image_n to_o be_v idolatry_n and_o plain_o repugnant_a to_o scripture_n be_v the_o composer_n of_o our_o article_n so_o senseless_a as_o not_o to_o think_v idolatry_n repugnant_a to_o scripture_n or_o not_o to_o think_v adoration_n of_o image_n to_o be_v idolatry_n or_o not_o to_o think_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o it_o when_o the_o article_n say_v the_o romish_a doctrine_n concern_v worship_v and_o adoration_n as_o well_o of_o image_n as_o of_o relic_n &_o c_o it_o be_v not_o mere_o the_o practice_n use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o their_o very_a doctrine_n concern_v adoration_n of_o image_n which_o be_v here_o charge_v and_o can_v any_o church_n teach_v adoration_n of_o image_n and_o not_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o for_o his_o criticism_n about_o be_v rather_o repugnant_a it_o have_v be_v utter_o lose_v if_o he_o have_v look_v into_o the_o latin_a article_n where_o the_o word_n be_v immo_fw-la verbo_fw-la dei_fw-la contradicit_fw-la whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o rather_o be_v not_o use_v as_o a_o term_n of_o diminution_n but_o of_o a_o more_o vehement_a affirmation_n i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o exception_n he_o take_v to_o the_o particular_a testimony_n i_o produce_v of_o the_o most_o eminent_a bishop_n and_o divine_n of_o our_o church_n ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n who_o have_v all_o concur_v in_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n two_o part_n in_o three_o he_o except_v against_o as_o incompetent_a witness_n in_o the_o case_n how_o few_o of_o the_o jury_n will_v any_o malefactor_n allow_v if_o such_o frivolous_a exception_n may_v serve_v his_o turn_n the_o two_o first_o he_o except_v against_o be_v the_o two_o arch-bishop_n whitgift_n and_o abbot_n as_o puritanical_o incline_v but_o as_o it_o unhappy_o fall_v out_o one_o of_o they_o be_v never_o mention_v by_o i_o and_o the_o other_o never_o till_o now_o suspect_v for_o a_o puritan_n the_o abbot_n i_o mention_v be_v not_o george_n abbot_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n but_z robert_z abbot_z bishop_n of_o salisbury_n and_o it_o be_v the_o first_o time_n we_o ever_o hear_v that_o a_o bishop_n of_o salisbury_n be_v suspend_v from_o his_o metropolitical_a jurisdiction_n but_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v a_o faculty_n of_o do_v great_a wonder_n with_o five_o word_n than_o change_a a_o bishop_n into_o a_o archbishop_n i_o hope_v he_o understand_v the_o church_n he_o be_v of_o better_a than_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v or_o else_o we_o be_v like_a to_o have_v a_o sad_a account_n of_o history_n from_o he_o but_o why_o i_o beseech_v you_o after_o all_o his_o zeal_n and_o indefatigable_a pain_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n must_v archbishop_n whitgift_n be_v throw_v away_o to_o the_o puritan_n if_o he_o have_v prove_v t._n c._n at_o the_o same_o time_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n there_o may_v have_v be_v some_o reason_n to_o suspect_v whitgift_n to_o have_v be_v of_o the_o puritan_n side_n for_o all_o the_o world_n know_v they_o be_v greaâ—_n adversary_n on_o that_o very_a account_n of_o thâ—_n puritan_n cause_n but_o be_v not_o whitgiâ—â—_n for_o the_o lambeth_n article_n and_o whâ—_n then_o be_v the_o dominican_n puritan_n and_o no_o papist_n if_o your_o church_n may_v hauâ—_n liberty_n not_o to_o determine_v those_o nice_a point_n why_o may_v not_o we_o and_o so_o both_o party_n remain_v of_o our_o church_n as_o long_o as_o they_o contradict_v no_o receive_a article_n among_o we_o but_o the_o lambeth-article_n be_v neveâ—_n intend_v for_o any_o more_o than_o as_o responsâ—_n prudentum_fw-la to_o silence_n dispute_v in_o the_o university_n and_o i_o believe_v none_o of_o the_o puritan_n party_n after_o that_o take_v archbishop_n whitgift_n to_o be_v a_o patron_n of_o theiâ—_n cause_n but_o if_o these_o will_v not_o serve_v his_o turn_n 〈◊〉_d have_v other_o ready_a who_o for_o mere_a shamâ—_n he_o will_v not_o say_v be_v puritan_n or_o puritanical_o incline_v and_o the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v a_o archbishop_n too_o and_o that_o be_v archbishop_n bancroft_n and_o if_o he_o be_v cast_v out_o for_o a_o puritan_n sure_o there_o never_o be_v any_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v at_o paul_n cross_n on_o 1_o john_n 4._o 1._o he_o have_v these_o word_n speak_v of_o the_o papist_n 30._o the_o popish_a false_a prophet_n
will_v suffer_v the_o people_n to_o try_v nothing_o but_o do_v teach_v they_o whole_o to_o depend_v on_o they_o and_o to_o that_o purpose_n they_o have_v indeed_o three_o notable_a sleight_n first_o they_o forbid_v they_o the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o better_a to_o be_v obey_v therein_o they_o will_v not_o permit_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v translate_v into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n whereof_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o people_n be_v so_o easy_o seduce_v and_o draw_v from_o christ_n to_o the_o pope_n from_o his_o merit_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o their_o own_o merit_n from_o his_o bloody_a sacrifice_n whereby_o only_a sin_n be_v remit_v to_o their_o most_o dry_a and_o fruitless_a sacrifice_n from_o the_o spiritual_a food_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n unto_o a_o carnal_a and_o capernaitical_a transubstantiation_n from_o the_o call_n upon_o his_o name_n to_o a_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o from_o their_o sure_a trust_n and_o confidence_n in_o his_o death_n to_o a_o vain_a imagination_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o their_o mass_n pilgrimage_n pardon_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o intolerable_a superstition_n and_o idolatry_n i_o hope_v archbishop_n bancroft_n may_v for_o once_o pass_v for_o no_o puritan_n with_o t._n g._n but_o what_o will_v he_o say_v if_o the_o only_a person_n he_o produce_v as_o most_o partial_a of_o his_o side_n do_v give_v in_o evidence_n against_o he_o bishop_n montague_n be_v the_o first_o who_o word_n be_v these_o in_o the_o book_n cite_v by_o he_o 263._o our_o predecessor_n and_o father_n come_v late_o out_o of_o popery_n live_v near_o unto_o papist_n and_o popish_a time_n converse_v with_o they_o have_v be_v nuzzle_v and_o bring_v up_o among_o they_o and_o know_v that_o image_n use_v to_o be_v creep_v unto_o incense_v worship_v and_o adore_v among_o they_o etc._n etc._n what_o think_v he_o be_v not_o this_o all_o one_o as_o to_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n and_o more_o plain_o in_o his_o former_a book_n 319._o but_o whatsoever_o you_o say_v however_o you_o qualify_v the_o thing_n with_o gentle_a word_n we_o say_v in_o your_o practice_n you_o far_o exceed_v and_o give_v they_o that_o honour_n which_o be_v latria_n a_o part_n of_o divine_a respect_n and_o worship_n and_o afterward_o say_v the_o people_n go_v to_o it_o with_o downright_a adoration_n and_o your_o new_a school_n defend_v that_o the_o same_o respect_n be_v due_a to_o the_o representer_n as_o must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o representee_n so_o that_o the_o crucifix_n be_v to_o be_v reverence_v with_o the_o the_o selfsame_a honour_n that_o christ_n jesus_n be_v ablasphemy_n not_o hear_v of_o till_o thomas_n aquinas_n set_v it_o on_o foot_n clear_v these_o enormity_n and_o other_o like_o these_o then_o come_v and_o we_o may_v talk_v and_o soon_o agree_v concern_v honour_n and_o respect_n unto_o relic_n or_o image_n of_o saint_n or_o christ_n till_o than_o we_o can_v answer_v it_o unto_o our_o maker_n to_o give_v his_o honour_n unto_o a_o creature_n his_o next_o be_v pet._n heylin_n and_o now_o i_o hope_v we_o have_v at_o last_o hit_v upon_o a_o man_n far_o enough_o from_o be_v a_o puritan_n yet_o this_o very_a person_n give_v plain_a evidence_n against_o he_o for_o iâ—_n his_o four_o sermon_n on_o the_o tare_n preach_v aâ—_n white-hall_n january_n 27._o 1638._o 110._o hâ—_n have_v these_o word_n so_o it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o point_n of_o image_n first_o introduce_v into_o the_o church_n for_o ornament_n history_n and_o imitation_n have_v they_o stay_v there_o it_o have_v be_v well_o and_o no_o faulâ—_n find_v with_o they_o but_o when_o the_o school_n begin_v to_o state_n it_o that_o the_o same_o veneration_n be_v to_o be_v afford_v to_o the_o type_n and_o prototype_n than_o come_v the_o doctrine_n to_o the_o growth_n when_o and_o by_o who_o and_o where_o it_o be_v first_o so_o state_v be_v not_o easy_a to_o determine_v and_o indeed_o not_o necessary_a it_o be_v enough_o that_o we_o behold_v it_o in_o the_o fruit_n and_o what_o fruit_n think_v you_o can_v it_o bear_v but_o most_o gross_a idolatry_n great_a than_o which_o be_v never_o know_v among_o the_o gentile_n witness_v their_o pray_n not_o before_o but_o to_o the_o crucifix_n and_o call_v on_o the_o very_a cross_n the_o wooden_a and_o material_a cross_n both_o to_o increase_v their_o righteousness_n and_o remit_v their_o sin_n and_o for_o the_o image_n of_o the_o saint_n they_o that_o observe_v with_o what_o laborious_a pilgrimage_n magnificent_a procession_n solemn_a offering_n and_o in_o a_o word_n with_o what_o affection_n prayer_n and_o humble_a bend_n of_o the_o body_n they_o have_v be_v and_o be_v worship_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v very_o easy_o conceive_v that_o she_o be_v once_o again_o relapse_v into_o her_o ancient_a paganism_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n his_o only_a person_n remain_v be_v mr._n thorndike_n a_o man_n of_o excellent_a learning_n and_o great_a piety_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v grant_v that_o he_o hold_v some_o thing_n singular_a in_o this_o matter_n what_o be_v that_o to_o the_o constant_a opinion_n of_o our_o church_n and_o yet_o even_o mr._n thorndike_n himself_o in_o a_o paper_n send_v by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d some_o who_o t._n g._n know_v not_o long_o before_o his_o death_n say_v that_o to_o pray_v to_o saint_n for_o those_o thing_n which_o only_a god_n can_v give_v as_o all_o papist_n do_v be_v by_o the_o proper_a sense_n of_o the_o wordâ—_n downright_a idolatry_n if_o they_o say_v their_o meaning_n be_v by_o a_o figure_n only_o to_o desire_v they_o to_o procure_v their_o request_n of_o god_n how_o dare_v any_o christian_a trust_n his_o soul_n with_o that_o church_n which_o teach_v that_o which_o must_v needs_o be_v idolatry_n in_o all_o that_o understand_v not_o the_o figure_n so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n t._n g._n can_v produce_v any_o onâ—_n person_n of_o our_o church_n that_o have_v clear_o anâ—_n whole_o acquit_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n it_o seem_v then_o 〈◊〉_d church_n have_v be_v make_v up_o of_o puritan_n iâ—_n t._n g's_o sense_n of_o they_o but_o if_o these_o do_v noâ—_n satisfy_v he_o what_o do_v he_o think_v of_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o the_o convocation_n a._n d._n 1640._o be_v 〈◊〉_d these_o puritan_n too_o and_o yet_o in_o the_o seventâ—_n canon_n they_o have_v these_o word_n and_o albeit_o at_o the_o time_n or_o reform_v this_o church_n from_o that_o gross_a superstition_n of_o popery_n it_o be_v careful_o provide_v that_o all_o mean_n shall_v be_v use_v to_o root_v out_o of_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n both_o the_o inclination_n thereto_o and_o memory_n thereof_o especial_o of_o the_o idolatry_n commit_v in_o the_o mass_n for_o which_o cause_n all_o popish_a altar_n be_v demolish_v etc._n etc._n what_o can_v more_o express_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n than_o the_o concurrent_a opinion_n of_o arch-bishop_n bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o both_o province_n meet_v in_o convocation_n when_o we_o see_v they_o so_o late_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n let_v we_o now_o consider_v what_o exception_n he_o take_v against_o the_o other_o witness_n produce_v by_o i_o jewel_n bilson_n davenant_n all_o eminent_a bishop_n of_o our_o church_n and_o of_o great_a learning_n be_v cast_v away_o at_o once_o as_o incompetent_a person_n but_o why_o so_o why_o say_v t._n g._n they_o be_v all_o except_v against_o by_o our_o late_a sovereign_a k._n charcles_n i._o in_o his_o three_o paper_n to_o henderson_n that_o be_v a_o shrewd_a prejudice_n indeed_o to_o their_o authority_n to_o be_v reject_v by_o a_o prince_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o judgement_n and_o so_o cordial_a a_o friend_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o it_o be_v good_a to_o be_v sure_a whether_o it_o be_v so_o or_o no._n all_o that_o he_o say_v of_o bishop_n jewel_n be_v this_o and_o though_o i_o much_o reverence_n bishop_n jewel_n '_o be_v memory_n i_o never_o think_v he_o infallible_a so_o then_o he_o must_v he_o puritanical_o incline_v but_o whence_o do_v that_o follow_v not_o sure_o from_o the_o king_n reverence_v his_o memory_n for_o that_o be_v to_o reflect_v upon_o the_o king_n himself_o not_o from_o his_o not_o think_v he_o infallible_a for_o i_o dare_v say_v the_o king_n never_o think_v the_o pope_n infallible_a must_v be_v needs_o therefore_o think_v he_o a_o puritan_n sure_o never_a man_n be_v such_o a_o friend_n to_o the_o puritan_n as_o this_o t._n g._n who_o without_o any_o ground_n give_v they_o away_o some_o of_o the_o great_a honour_n of_o our_o church_n and_o if_o the_o testimony_n last_o cite_v be_v of_o any_o force_n to_o prove_v one_o a_o puritan_n all_o mankind_n and_o himself_o too_o for_o i_o plain_o perceive_v by_o this_o
preface_n that_o he_o be_v not_o infallible_a yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o will_v not_o let_v go_v jewel_n no_o nor_o bilson_n davenant_n white_n Ê‹sher_n downam_n what_o ever_o t._n g._n say_v against_o they_o indeed_o k._n charles_n except_v against_o bilson_n for_o his_o principle_n of_o civil_a government_n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o his_o disaffection_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o bishop_n davenant_n the_o king_n say_v he_o be_v none_o of_o those_o to_o who_o he_o appeal_v or_o will_v submit_v unto_o and_o with_o very_o good_a reason_n for_o the_o king_n have_v appeal_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o father_n therefore_o bishop_n davenant_n be_v a_o puritan_n it_o seem_v they_o have_v be_v all_o puritan_n since_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o i_o hope_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o have_v good_a store_n of_o they_o for_o that_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o the_o father_n or_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o how_o come_v bishop_n white_a in_o for_o a_o puritan_n be_v so_o great_a a_o friend_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n why_o forsooth_o heylin_n report_v that_o for_o licens_v bishop_n mountagu'_v appello_n caesarem_fw-la it_o be_v say_v that_o white_n be_v turn_v black_n and_o can_v thou_o for_o thy_o heart_n good_a reader_n expect_v a_o more_o pregnant_a proof_n it_o be_v a_o notable_a say_n and_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o historian_n do_v not_o preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o author_n of_o it_o but_o by_o who_o be_v it_o say_v that_o must_v be_v suppose_v by_o the_o puritan_n and_o can_v none_o but_o they_o be_v the_o author_n of_o so_o witty_a a_o say_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v the_o puritan_n that_o say_v it_o it_o be_v plain_a then_o they_o think_v he_o no_o sound_n puritan_n for_o they_o hold_v no_o fall_n from_o grace_n all_o then_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o this_o witty_a say_n be_v that_o white_a sink_v in_o his_o esteem_n among_o they_o by_o this_o act._n and_o be_v it_o not_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o have_v a_o esteem_n for_o those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o their_o own_o party_n concern_v archbishop_n usher_n dr._n heylin_n be_v know_v to_o be_v too_o much_o his_o enemy_n to_o be_v allow_v to_o give_v a_o character_n of_o he_o and_o his_o name_n will_v not_o want_v a_o due_a veneration_n as_o long_o as_o learning_n and_o piety_n have_v any_o esteem_n among_o we_o but_o he_o be_v most_o trouble_v what_o to_o do_v with_o six_o that_o remain_n viz._n king_n james_n bishop_n andrews_n archbishop_n laud_n isaac_n casaubon_n doct._n field_n and_o doct._n jackson_n these_o he_o can_v not_o for_o shame_n fasten_v the_o name_n of_o puritan_n upon_o as_o he_o do_v with_o scorn_n on_o bishop_n downam_n reynolds_n whitaker_n and_o fulk_n who_o testimony_n i_o say_v to_o prevent_v cavil_n i_o need_v not_o to_o produce_v although_o they_o be_v all_o capable_a of_o sufficient_a vindication_n for_o king_n james_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o i_o he_o say_v express_o that_o what_o he_o condemn_v be_v adore_v of_o image_n pray_v to_o they_o and_o imagine_v a_o kind_n of_o sanctity_n in_o they_o all_o which_o be_v detest_v by_o catholic_n be_v ever_o man_n put_v to_o such_o miserable_a shift_n be_v not_o these_o king_n james_n his_o word_n but_o for_o worship_v either_o they_o relic_n or_o image_n i_o must_v account_v it_o damnable_a idolatry_n and_o do_v not_o king_n james_n a_o little_a after_o take_v off_o their_o distinction_n and_o evasion_n in_o these_o word_n and_o they_o worship_v forsooth_o the_o image_n of_o thing_n in_o be_v and_o the_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o scripture_n forbid_v to_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o god_n create_v yea_o the_o image_n of_o god_n himself_o be_v not_o only_o express_o forbid_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o even_o to_o be_v make_v let_v they_o therefore_o that_o maintain_v this_o doctrine_n answer_v it_o to_o christ_n at_o the_o latter_a day_n when_o he_o shall_v accuse_v they_o of_o idolatry_n and_o then_o i_o doubt_v if_o he_o will_v be_v pay_v with_o such_o nice_a sophistical_a distinction_n be_v all_o this_o nothing_o but_o to_o charge_v they_o with_o such_o practice_n which_o they_o detest_v do_v he_o not_o mention_v their_o doctrine_n and_o their_o distinction_n do_v not_o king_n james_n understand_v what_o he_o say_v and_o what_o they_o do_v it_o be_v plain_a he_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n in_o what_o they_o do_v which_o be_v that_o i_o bring_v his_o testimony_n for_o the_o like_a answer_n he_o give_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o they_o viz._n that_o they_o charge_v they_o with_o what_o they_o think_v they_o do_v but_o the_o papist_n deny_v that_o they_o do_v any_o such_o thing_n i._n e._n in_o plain_a term_n they_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n but_o the_o papist_n deny_v they_o commit_v it_o and_o so_o they_o do_v when_o i_o charge_v they_o with_o it_o so_o that_o t._n g._n by_o the_o very_a same_o reason_n may_v have_v acquit_v i_o from_o charge_v they_o with_o it_o and_o have_v spare_v his_o book_n be_v not_o this_o now_o a_o admirable_a way_n of_o prove_v that_o they_o do_v not_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n because_o the_o papist_n deny_v they_o commit_v it_o who_o meddle_v with_o what_o they_o profess_v they_o do_v or_o do_v not_o i_o be_v to_o show_v what_o these_o person_n charge_v they_o with_o and_o do_v any_o of_o these_o excuse_v they_o by_o say_v any_o doctrine_n of_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o these_o particular_n do_v they_o not_o express_o set_v themselves_o to_o disprove_v their_o distinction_n upon_o which_o their_o doctrine_n be_v found_v and_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o they_o because_o their_o open_a and_o allow_v practice_n do_v plain_o contradict_v they_o and_o show_v that_o they_o do_v give_v divine_a honour_n to_o image_n however_o in_o word_n they_o deny_v it_o but_o this_o way_n of_o defend_v they_o be_v as_o if_o those_o who_o st._n paul_n charge_v that_o they_o profess_v that_o they_o know_v god_n but_o in_o work_n they_o deny_v he_o shall_v reply_v to_o he_o how_o can_v we_o deny_v he_o in_o our_o work_n since_o we_o profess_v he_o in_o our_o word_n just_o so_o say_v t._n g._n how_o can_v they_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n since_o they_o profess_v to_o do_v no_o such_o thing_n although_o such_o person_n as_o those_o i_o mention_v do_v not_o understand_v both_o what_o the_o papist_n say_v for_o themselves_o and_o what_o they_o do_v notwithstanding_o and_o now_o i_o joyâ—_n with_o t._n g._n in_o desire_v the_o reader_n may_v be_v judge_n between_o we_o whether_o i_o have_v betray_v my_o trust_n in_o pretend_v to_o defend_v the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o whether_o in_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n i_o have_v contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o since_o i_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o her_o most_o true_a and_o genuine_a son_n the_o most_o remote_a from_o all_o suspicion_n of_o disaffection_n to_o she_o or_o inclination_n to_o puritanism_n have_v concur_v in_o the_o same_o charge_n which_o i_o undertake_v to_o make_v good_a but_o there_o be_v one_o blow_n yet_o remain_v in_o his_o preface_n which_o i_o must_v endeavour_v to_o ward_v off_o otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v a_o terrible_a one_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o by_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n he_o make_v i_o to_o subvert_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o it_o this_o it_o be_v to_o charge_v home_o for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v a_o receive_a maxim_n and_o not_o be_v denyable_a by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n that_o no_o man_n can_v give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o himself_o it_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o conscience_n of_o every_o man_n that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n much_o more_o if_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n it_o fall_v under_o the_o apostle_n excommunication_n gal._n 1._o 8._o and_o so_o remain_v deprive_v of_o the_o lawful_a authority_n to_o use_v and_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o order_n and_o consequent_o the_o authority_n of_o govern_v preach_v and_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n challenge_n to_o themselves_o as_o derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o true_a and_o lawful_a jurisdiction_n but_o usurp_v and_o antichristian_a and_o so_o farewell_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o more_o kind_a in_o this_o case_n than_o t._n g._n be_v hitherto_o we_o have_v see_v his_o skill_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o our_o church_n and_o now_o we_o shall_v see_v just_a as_o much_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o own_o for_o do_v not_o the_o council_n
and_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o while_o they_o calumniate_v i_o i_o have_v so_o much_o the_o less_o reason_n to_o wonder_v that_o my_o book_n shall_v be_v charge_v by_o they_o with_o no_o less_o than_o blasphemy_n 65._o since_o the_o author_n of_o our_o religion_n himself_o be_v so_o and_o suffer_v under_o that_o accusation_n but_o wherein_o i_o pray_v do_v this_o blasphemy_n lie_v have_v i_o utter_v any_o thing_n that_o tend_v to_o the_o reproach_n of_o god_n or_o true_a religion_n have_v i_o the_o least_o word_n which_o malice_n itself_o can_v stretch_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n or_o the_o holy_a scripture_n write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n no_o i_o challenge_v the_o bold_a of_o they_o and_o most_o malicious_a to_o produce_v any_o thing_n i_o ever_o say_v or_o write_v that_o do_v but_o seem_v to_o look_v that_o way_n have_v i_o make_v the_o practice_n of_o true_a devotion_n ridiculous_a and_o the_o real_a expression_n of_o piety_n the_o subject_n of_o scorn_n and_o derision_n no_o so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o just_a zeal_n for_o the_o honour_n and_o practice_v of_o true_a religion_n make_v i_o willing_a to_o lay_v open_a the_o ridiculous_a fanaticism_n of_o some_o pretend_a saint_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o must_v they_o be_v allow_v to_o charge_v fanaticism_n on_o we_o and_o think_v it_o far_o from_o blasphemy_n to_o represent_v the_o enthusiastic_a folly_n of_o the_o sectary_n among_o we_o and_o when_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o very_a same_o or_o great_a may_v not_o we_o show_v their_o unjustice_n and_o partiality_n without_o be_v accuse_v of_o blasphemy_n but_o some_o of_o these_o be_v canonize_v saint_n as_o s._n brigitt_n s._n catharine_n s._n francis_n and_o s._n ignatius_n which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o make_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o church_n better_o that_o to_o my_o understanding_n it_o make_v it_o much_o worse_o for_o although_o fanaticism_n be_v disow_v by_o our_o church_n it_o seem_v it_o be_v not_o bare_o countenance_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o canonize_v and_o adore_v that_o which_o i_o insist_v upon_o be_v this_o either_o we_o have_v no_o fanatic_n or_o they_o be_v so_o for_o by_o the_o very_a same_o rule_n that_o we_o be_v so_o they_o must_v be_v too_o for_o our_o fanatic_n do_v pretend_v as_o high_a to_o the_o spirit_n and_o divine_a revelation_n as_o any_o of_o they_o only_o there_o be_v this_o remarkable_a difference_n between_o their_o fanatic_n and_o we_o that_o we_o be_v among_o we_o but_o not_o of_o we_o but_o they_o be_v both_o now_o if_o any_o one_o who_o pretend_v to_o inspiration_n and_o enthusiasm_n can_v be_v charge_v with_o fanaticism_n without_o blasphemy_n we_o must_v be_v expose_v to_o all_o folly_n and_o contradiction_n imaginable_a and_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v we_o bid_v to_o try_v the_o spirit_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n or_o no_o 1._o i._n e._n whether_o their_o pretence_n to_o divine_a revelation_n be_v true_a or_o false_a if_o there_o may_v be_v false_a pretence_n to_o inspiration_n we_o be_v to_o examine_v the_o ground_n of_o they_o and_o to_o judge_v according_o and_o all_o false_a pretender_n to_o inspiration_n let_v they_o be_v canonize_v by_o who_o they_o will_v be_v the_o high_a sort_n of_o fanatic_n and_o the_o great_a honour_n be_v give_v they_o the_o great_a dishonour_n it_o be_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v more_o large_o discuss_v in_o their_o proper_a place_n 4._o i_o now_o only_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o injustice_n of_o their_o calumny_n with_o which_o they_o have_v make_v so_o much_o noise_n among_o injudicious_a people_n christianity_n and_o i_o shall_v not_o have_v be_v so_o much_o concern_v about_o it_o have_v i_o not_o find_v suggestion_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o two_o pamphlet_n 11._o the_o one_o of_o they_o very_o kind_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o lucian_n porphyrius_n and_o i_o but_o only_o some_o interest_n which_o do_v bias_n i_o another_o way_n and_o very_o believe_v good_a man_n that_o be_v it_o not_o for_o that_o i_o can_v flirt_n with_o as_o much_o piquancy_n and_o raillery_n at_o christian_a religion_n as_o i_o do_v at_o the_o roman_a in_o which_o base_a suggestion_n there_o be_v no_o colour_n of_o truth_n but_o only_o that_o he_o very_o honest_o distinguish_v the_o christian_n religion_n and_o the_o roman_a from_o each_o other_o as_o indeed_o they_o be_v in_o many_o thing_n as_o different_a from_o each_o other_o as_o truth_n from_o falsehood_n wisdom_n from_o folly_n and_o true_a piety_n from_o gross_a superstition_n if_o he_o have_v call_v i_o a_o atheist_n in_o plain_a term_n the_o grossness_n of_o the_o calumny_n may_v have_v abate_v the_o force_n of_o it_o but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o way_n to_o do_v a_o man_n mischief_n as_o by_o fly_v insinuation_n and_o shrewd_a suggestion_n introduce_v with_o i_o very_o believe_v and_o express_v with_o some_o gravity_n and_o zeal_n but_o you_o who_o be_v so_o good_a at_o resolve_v faith_n what_o be_v this_o very_o believe_v of_o you_o found_v upon_o have_v you_o the_o authority_n of_o your_o church_n for_o it_o have_v you_o any_o evidence_n of_o reason_n or_o rather_o have_v you_o it_o by_o some_o vision_n or_o revelation_n make_v by_o some_o of_o those_o saint_n who_o fanaticism_n be_v expose_v or_o do_v you_o very_o believe_v it_o as_o you_o very_o believe_v many_o other_o thing_n for_o no_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n if_o i_o shall_v tell_v you_o i_o have_v make_v it_o my_o business_n to_o assert_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o christian_a religion_n therein_o contain_v in_o a_o large_a discourse_n several_a year_n since_o publish_v such_o be_v your_o charity_n that_o you_o will_v tell_v i_o so_o do_v vaninus_n write_v for_o providence_n when_o he_o deny_v a_o deity_n if_o i_o shall_v make_v large_a apology_n for_o my_o innocency_n and_o publish_v a_o confession_n of_o my_o faith_n with_o protestation_n that_o no_o interest_n in_o the_o world_n can_v remove_v i_o from_o it_o you_o may_v tell_v i_o where_o there_o be_v no_o guilt_n what_o need_n so_o much_o ado_n in_o plain_a term_n i_o know_v but_o one_o way_n to_o satisfy_v such_o as_o you_o be_v but_o i_o will_v keep_v from_o it_o as_o long_o as_o i_o can_v and_o that_o be_v to_o go_v to_o rome_n and_o be_v burn_v for_o my_o faith_n for_o that_o be_v the_o kindness_n there_o show_v to_o those_o who_o contend_v for_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n against_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o roman_a but_o such_o calumny_n as_o these_o as_o they_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v pass_v by_o so_o be_v they_o too_o gross_a to_o need_v any_o further_a answer_n i_o shall_v however_o declare_v my_o mind_n free_o to_o you_o if_o i_o have_v no_o other_o notion_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n than_o what_o i_o have_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o your_o church_n as_o contrary_a to_o we_o no_o other_o measure_n of_o christian_a piety_n than_o from_o your_o mystical_a theology_n no_o better_a way_n to_o worship_n god_n than_o what_o be_v practise_v among_o you_o no_o great_a certainty_n of_o inspiration_n from_o god_n than_o of_o the_o vision_n and_o revelation_n of_o your_o late_a saint_n no_o other_o miracle_n to_o confirm_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n than_o what_o be_v wrought_v by_o your_o image_n and_o saint_n i_o shall_v soon_o choose_v to_o be_v a_o philosopher_n than_o a_o christian_a upon_o those_o term_n and_o i_o very_o believe_v to_o answer_v you_o with_o another_o that_o the_o fraud_n and_o imposture_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v make_v more_o atheist_n in_o christendom_n than_o any_o one_o cause_n whatsoever_o beside_o for_o when_o man_n resolve_v all_o their_o faith_n into_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o church_n who_o fraud_n be_v so_o manifest_a and_o confess_v by_o your_o best_a writer_n 534._o such_o as_o melchior_n canus_n and_o ludou._n vives_n what_o can_v they_o who_o know_v no_o better_o 5._o but_o suspect_v the_o inspiration_n and_o miracle_n of_o former_a age_n who_o see_v such_o false_a pretence_n to_o they_o so_o much_o magnify_v and_o the_o fanatic_a pretender_n canonize_v on_o that_o account_n and_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o think_v it_o any_o disservice_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o expose_v these_o fanaticism_n that_o i_o again_o very_o believe_v that_o christianity_n will_v never_o obtain_v as_o it_o ought_v to_o do_v among_o man_n till_o all_o those_o hypocritical_a cheat_n be_v yet_o more_o lay_v open_a to_o the_o view_n of_o the_o world_n which_o if_o any_o one_o have_v but_o the_o courage_n and_o patience_n to_o undertake_v it_o will_v be_v as_o great_a and_o a_o much_o more_o useful_a labour_n
be_v less_o but_o only_o our_o charity_n to_o be_v great_a suppose_v a_o man_n shall_v exceed_v in_o his_o charity_n towards_o a_o person_n guilty_a of_o some_o grievous_a fault_n and_o say_v he_o believe_v he_o may_v be_v a_o pious_a man_n for_o all_o this_o but_o withal_o severe_o reprove_v he_o for_o his_o fault_n and_o tell_v he_o the_o danger_n he_o continual_o run_v by_o such_o action_n will_v it_o be_v fair_a for_o such_o a_o man_n to_o answer_v he_o that_o his_o reproof_n be_v not_o to_o be_v regard_v because_o he_o contradict_v himself_o for_o he_o tell_v he_o he_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v a_o pious_a man_n and_o yet_o upbraid_v he_o with_o those_o fault_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o piety_n what_o will_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o be_v to_o the_o thing_n itself_o will_v this_o make_v those_o fault_n ever_o the_o less_o because_o he_o judge_v so_o charitable_o of_o the_o person_n notwithstanding_o his_o commit_v they_o but_o when_o we_o allow_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n we_o be_v far_o from_o understanding_n by_o that_o a_o sound_n or_o a_o good_a church_n free_a from_o corruption_n which_o will_v be_v the_o most_o proper_a sense_n to_o found_v a_o contradiction_n upon_o in_o this_o matter_n of_o idolatry_n but_o we_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o than_o as_o a_o man_n be_v a_o true_a man_n though_o he_o have_v the_o plague_n upon_o he_o those_o which_o we_o account_v the_o essential_o of_o a_o church_n we_o deny_v not_o to_o it_o but_o withal_o we_o contend_v that_o it_o be_v overrun_v with_o such_o corruption_n in_o worship_n as_o do_v mighty_o endanger_v the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o 2._o have_v thus_o discover_v the_o disingenuity_n of_o make_v so_o bad_a a_o use_n of_o our_o charity_n against_o we_o i_o now_o come_v to_o show_v how_o sophistical_a this_o way_n of_o answer_v be_v argument_n by_o a_o close_a examination_n of_o it_o first_o the_o start_n of_o a_o new_a objection_n answer_v no_o argument_n and_o all_o that_o this_o amount_n to_o be_v only_o raise_v a_o new_a difficulty_n whereas_o he_o ought_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o have_v answer_v all_o the_o argument_n i_o have_v bring_v to_o prove_v they_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o when_o he_o have_v do_v this_o fair_o and_o plain_o which_o for_o some_o good_a reason_n he_o have_v no_o mind_n to_o do_v he_o may_v then_o have_v insist_v on_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o it_o with_o principle_n own_v by_o i_o but_o to_o do_v this_o without_o give_v a_o answer_n so_o much_o as_o to_o any_o one_o argument_n be_v a_o clear_a evidence_n of_o a_o sophistical_a and_o cavil_v humour_n rather_o than_o of_o any_o intention_n to_o satisfy_v a_o inquisitive_a mind_n 2._o the_o force_n of_o this_o objection_n lie_v in_o the_o different_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o several_a expression_n make_v use_v of_o by_o he_o which_o be_v explain_v the_o objection_n will_v signify_v nothing_o for_o if_o we_o right_o understand_v the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n the_o manner_n of_o teach_v it_o the_o sense_n of_o fundamental_a error_n and_o a_o true_a church_n as_o it_o be_v own_v by_o i_o the_o very_a appearance_n of_o any_o contradiction_n vanish_v i_o agree_v in_o the_o general_n that_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n be_v give_v the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n to_o a_o mere_a creature_n and_o i_o desire_v no_o great_a advantage_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o from_o such_o a_o concession_n but_o then_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o this_o may_v be_v do_v several_a way_n 1._o when_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o the_o true_a god_n be_v give_v to_o a_o false_a god_n 2._o when_o the_o true_a god_n be_v acknowledge_v and_o worship_v but_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n be_v deny_v and_o many_o false_a god_n be_v join_v with_o he_o in_o the_o same_o worship_n in_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o true_a god_n be_v reject_v either_o whole_o in_o the_o first_o way_n or_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o second_o but_o withal_o i_o say_v that_o the_o give_v the_o worship_n to_o a_o creature_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n may_v be_v consistent_a with_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o one_o supreme_a god_n and_o that_o these_o way_n 1._o when_o one_o supreme_a god_n be_v acknowledge_v but_o no_o difference_n be_v put_v between_o the_o external_a worship_n of_o he_o and_o creature_n this_o be_v the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o wise_a heathen_a who_o do_v in_o their_o conscience_n acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a and_o supreme_a god_n but_o yet_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o inferior_a deity_n that_o they_o do_v to_o he_o these_o man_n may_v have_v plead_v for_o themselves_o for_o all_o that_o i_o know_v as_o much_o to_o their_o advantage_n as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v against_o i_o 2._o when_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o the_o true_a god_n be_v give_v to_o a_o image_n or_o the_o suppose_n of_o god_n to_o be_v true_o honour_v by_o we_o by_o prostrate_v ourselves_o before_o any_o corporeal_a representation_n of_o he_o this_o likewise_o the_o heathen_a be_v guilty_a of_o st._n paul_n have_v long_o since_o tell_v we_o of_o some_o who_o profess_v that_o they_o know_v god_n 16._o but_o in_o work_n they_o deny_v he_o so_o there_o may_v be_v some_o who_o may_v profess_v a_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n but_o in_o their_o action_n may_v contradict_v it_o as_o suppose_v a_o company_n of_o rebellious_a man_n shall_v declare_v over_o and_o over_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o sovereign_a power_n of_o this_o nation_n invest_v in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n but_o yet_o shall_v take_v upon_o themselves_o to_o raise_v force_n to_o appoint_v great_a officer_n of_o state_n and_o require_v that_o the_o very_a same_o outward_a reverence_n and_o honour_n be_v give_v to_o they_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o king_n himself_o will_v any_o man_n in_o his_o sense_n say_v that_o because_o these_o man_n still_o declare_v the_o supreme_a authority_n to_o be_v in_o the_o king_n that_o there_o be_v no_o treason_n in_o such_o action_n or_o that_o those_o person_n contradict_v themselves_o who_o allow_v that_o their_o profession_n be_v such_o as_o become_v good_a subject_n but_o their_o action_n make_v they_o guilty_a of_o treason_n the_o same_o we_o say_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o confess_v they_o own_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v in_o one_o true_a god_n and_o we_o have_v no_o controversy_n with_o they_o about_o the_o essential_a doctrine_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v that_o we_o mean_v by_o their_o be_v a_o true_a church_n but_o withal_o we_o say_v they_o overthrow_v what_o they_o say_v in_o their_o own_o practice_n they_o rob_v god_n of_o the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o he_o by_o give_v it_o to_o angel_n and_o saint_n and_o image_n and_o other_o creature_n and_o what_o contradiction_n now_o be_v there_o in_o all_o this_o and_o a_o church_n agree_v with_o we_o in_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n in_o general_n shall_v act_v contrary_a to_o its_o own_o profession_n by_o require_v those_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v which_o take_v away_o from_o god_n that_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o he_o and_o give_v it_o to_o creature_n and_o this_o if_o i_o understand_v it_o be_v all_o that_o this_o first_o contradiction_n in_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n do_v amount_v to_o to_o appply_v this_o now_o to_o his_o own_o proposition_n for_o the_o great_a clearness_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o all_o indifferent_a person_n proposition_n his_o first_o proposition_n i_o agree_v to_o viz._n that_o it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o a_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n that_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o mere_a creature_n but_o i_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o that_o this_o proposition_n be_v sophistical_o express_v for_o although_o it_o be_v no_o dispute_n between_o we_o whether_o that_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n may_v be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n yet_o it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a one_o and_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n what_o that_o honour_n be_v which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n and_o in_o case_n we_o can_v prove_v that_o they_o do_v give_v to_o mere_a creature_n any_o part_n of_o that_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n it_o can_v at_o all_o excuse_n they_o to_o say_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n to_o give_v that_o honour_n which_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v due_a only_o to_o god_n to_o a_o mere_a creature_n this_o proposition_n therefore_o though_o in_o
it_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o best_a art_n i_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o this_o pamphlet_n for_o unwary_a reader_n will_v not_o remember_v the_o charge_n when_o they_o find_v no_o answer_n but_o if_o i._n w._n have_v attempt_v to_o answer_v it_o his_o shuffle_n and_o trick_n may_v have_v make_v the_o deep_a impression_n in_o the_o reader_n mind_n remember_v then_o this_o charge_n stand_v good_a against_o they_o without_o so_o much_o as_o their_o pretend_v to_o answer_v it_o to_o come_v now_o to_o the_o other_o part_n of_o fanaticism_n viz._n a_o enthusiastic_a way_n of_o religion_n and_o here_o to_o proceed_v clear_o i_o shall_v lay_v down_o the_o method_n of_o his_o defence_n and_o then_o examine_v it_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o defence_n lie_v in_o these_o proposition_n 1._o that_o fanaticism_n do_v necessary_o contain_v a_o resistance_n against_o authority_n 2._o no_o particular_a way_n of_o religion_n countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n be_v fanaticism_n 3._o those_o thing_n which_o concern_v religious_a order_n and_o method_n of_o devotion_n which_o i_o charge_v they_o with_o be_v countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n viz._n the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n 4._o that_o church_n can_v countenance_v fanatism_n which_o oblige_v all_o person_n to_o submit_v to_o her_o judgement_n so_o that_o here_o be_v two_o principle_n by_o which_o i._n w._n think_v to_o vindicate_v their_o church_n from_o fanaticism_n viz._n competent_a authority_n and_o submission_n of_o judgement_n to_o the_o church_n to_o show_v the_o invalidity_n of_o this_o answer_n i_o shall_v do_v these_o thing_n 1._o show_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o it_o 2._o the_o monstrous_a absurdity_n consequent_a upon_o it_o 1._o if_o this_o answer_n be_v sufficient_a he_o must_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o have_v be_v none_o charge_v by_o i_o as_o fanatic_n in_o their_o church_n but_o such_o as_o have_v submit_v themselves_o and_o their_o judgement_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n for_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o occasion_n of_o this_o charge_n and_o we_o shall_v present_o discern_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o this_o way_n of_o answer_v it_o the_o occasion_n be_v that_o my_o adversary_n make_v all_o the_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n among_o we_o to_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o reformation_n what_o answer_n can_v be_v more_o proper_a in_o this_o case_n than_o to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v as_o wild_a and_o extravagant_a fanaticism_n before_o as_o have_v be_v since_o which_o be_v a_o plain_a evidence_n that_o can_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o they_o to_o which_o they_o impute_v they_o to_o make_v this_o out_o i_o search_v into_o the_o several_a sort_n of_o fanaticism_n and_o give_v instance_n very_o clear_a of_o as_o great_a fanatic_n in_o the_o time_n before_o the_o reformation_n as_o have_v be_v since_o from_o the_o many_o pretender_n to_o immediate_a revelation_n among_o they_o who_o be_v person_n allow_v and_o approve_v by_o their_o church_n and_o some_o of_o they_o canonize_v for_o saint_n but_o beside_o these_o i_o give_v such_o other_o instance_n of_o fanaticism_n among_o the_o friar_n and_o other_o of_o their_o church_n as_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o in_o the_o world_n before_o as_o the_o broacher_n and_o maintainer_n of_o the_o friar_n gospel_n which_o be_v to_o put_v out_o of_o door_n the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n the_o spiritual_a brethren_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n francis_n call_v by_o several_a name_n but_o especial_o that_o of_o fratricelli_n who_o continue_v long_o spread_v far_o and_o more_o distrube_v the_o church_n than_o any_o since_o have_v do_v the_o dulcinistae_n in_o italy_n the_o alumbrado_n in_o spain_n etc._n etc._n what_o do_v he_o now_o say_v concern_v all_o these_o be_v these_o countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n among_o they_o do_v they_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o the_o church_n if_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v pretend_v in_o reference_n to_o they_o than_o this_o answer_n must_v be_v very_o insufficient_a because_o it_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o matter_n in_o charge_n 2._o for_o those_o who_o be_v as_o he_o say_v countenance_v by_o authority_n and_o do_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n yet_o this_o do_v not_o clear_v they_o from_o fanaticism_n but_o draw_v after_o it_o these_o monstrous_a absurdity_n 1._o that_o prevail_a fanaticism_n cease_v to_o be_v fanaticism_n like_o treason_n which_o when_o it_o prosper_v none_o dare_v call_v it_o treason_n a_o excellent_a way_n this_o to_o vindicate_v the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o late_a time_n which_o because_o countenance_v by_o a_o authority_n suppose_v competent_a enough_o by_o some_o who_o then_o write_v of_o obedience_n and_o government_n it_o cease_v to_o be_v fanaticism_n and_o all_o the_o wild_a and_o extravagant_a heat_n of_o man_n brain_n their_o enthusiasm_n and_o revelation_n be_v regular_a and_o orderly_a thing_n because_o countenance_v by_o such_o authority_n as_o be_v then_o over_o they_o 2._o by_o this_o rule_n the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n nay_o our_o lord_n himself_o be_v avoidable_a fanatic_n for_o what_o competent_a authority_n have_v they_o to_o countenance_v they_o the_o jewish_a church_n be_v not_o yet_o cast_v off_o while_o our_o saviour_n live_v but_o utter_o oppose_v his_o doctrine_n and_o revelation_n as_o come_v from_o a_o private_a spirit_n of_o his_o own_o according_a therefore_o to_o these_o excellent_a principle_n our_o b._n saviour_n be_v make_v a_o mere_a fanatic_a because_o he_o want_v a_o competent_a authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o countenance_v he_o the_o same_o be_v general_o the_o case_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o all_o the_o apostle_n but_o what_o rock_n and_o precipice_n will_v a_o bad_a cause_n drive_v man_n upon_o if_o that_o which_o make_v fanaticism_n or_o not_o fanaticism_n be_v the_o be_v countenance_v or_o not_o countenance_v by_o this_o competent_a authority_n these_o horrible_a absurdity_n be_v unavoidable_a and_o all_o religion_n must_v be_v resolve_v into_o the_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o this_o competent_a authority_n but_o i_o need_v not_o take_v such_o pain_n to_o prove_v this_o for_o my_o brave_a answerer_n 1._o w._n set_v it_o down_o in_o his_o own_o word_n 9_o moreover_o otherwise_o all_o the_o particular_a manner_n of_o preach_v or_o pray_v practise_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o all_o their_o extraordinary_a vision_n and_o revelation_n will_v be_v flat_a fanaticism_n but_o because_o they_o be_v countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n they_o can_v not_o deserve_v that_o character_n excellent_a doctrine_n for_o a_o popish_a leviathan_n be_v you_o in_o earnest_a sir_n do_v you_o think_v the_o prophet_n have_v be_v fanatic_n in_o case_n of_o no_o competent_a authority_n to_o countenance_v they_o what_o competent_a authority_n have_v the_o prophet_n elijah_n to_o countenance_v he_o 18._o when_o all_o the_o authority_n that_o then_o be_v 3._o not_o only_o oppose_v he_o but_o seek_v his_o life_n what_o competent_a authority_n have_v any_o of_o the_o prophet_n who_o be_v send_v to_o the_o ten_o tribe_n what_o have_v jeremiah_n ezekiel_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o they_o it_o seem_v then_o all_o these_o excellent_a and_o inspire_a person_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o common_a herd_n of_o fanatic_n for_o want_v of_o this_o competent_a authority_n to_o countenance_v they_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v the_o man_n mere_o because_o i_o lay_v open_a the_o fanaticism_n of_o some_o their_o pretend_a saint_n such_o as_o ignatius_n loyola_n and_o s._n francis_n who_o rank_n i_o with_o lucian_n and_o porphyry_n have_v he_o not_o himself_o a_o great_a zeal_n for_o religion_n the_o mean_a while_n resolve_v all_o revelation_n into_o his_o competent_a authority_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o parallel_v the_o expression_n and_o practice_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o mother_n juliana_n than_o which_o scarce_o any_o thing_n be_v ever_o print_v more_o ridiculous_a in_o the_o way_n of_o revelation_n with_o those_o of_o the_o holy_a prophet_n and_o apostle_n if_o a_o man_n design_v to_o speak_v mischievous_o against_o the_o scripture_n and_o divine_a revelation_n he_o can_v not_o do_v it_o more_o to_o purpose_n than_o i._o w._n have_v do_v in_o these_o word_n when_o he_o compare_v thing_n who_o folly_n be_v so_o manifest_a at_o the_o first_o view_n with_o that_o divine_a wisdom_n which_o inspire_v those_o holy_a person_n who_o god_n send_v upon_o particular_a message_n to_o his_o people_n and_o give_v so_o great_a assurance_n that_o he_o send_v they_o and_o who_o deliver_v matter_n of_o great_a weight_n and_o moment_n and_o not_o such_o tittle_a tattle_n as_o those_o two_o woman_n book_n be_v fraught_v withal_o but_o if_o this_o be_v the_o way_n they_o have_v to_o vindicate_v they_o from_o be_v fanatic_n it_o be_v absolute_o the_o worst_a that_o can_v be_v think_v of_o for_o it_o can_v discover_v so_o high_a a_o opinion_n of_o they_o as_o it_o do_v a_o
very_a mean_a one_o of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o divine_a revelation_n therein_o contain_v i_o can_v here_o earnest_o entreat_v the_o wise_a man_n of_o that_o church_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o the_o christian_a religion_n not_o to_o suffer_v such_o inconsiderate_a person_n to_o vindicate_v their_o cause_n who_o to_o defend_v the_o extravagant_a infirmity_n of_o some_o enthusiastical_a woman_n among_o they_o be_v so_o forward_o to_o cast_v dirt_n and_o reproach_n upon_o our_o common_a religion_n and_o those_o revelation_n from_o whence_o we_o derive_v it_o but_o i_o forbear_v only_o it_o be_v a_o shrewd_a sign_n if_o this_o way_n be_v allow_v of_o a_o wretched_a cause_n that_o can_v be_v maintain_v without_o plunge_v those_o who_o rely_v upon_o their_o word_n into_o the_o depth_n of_o atheism_n but_o these_o be_v not_o thing_n to_o be_v so_o slight_o pass_v over_o they_o deserve_v a_o full_a and_o severe_a chastisement_n for_o the_o present_a this_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v what_o monstrous_a absurdity_n this_o way_n of_o vindicate_v their_o church_n from_o fanaticism_n have_v bring_v i._n w._n to_o yet_o in_o one_o respect_n he_o deserve_v some_o pardon_n for_o they_o be_v wont_n to_o write_v their_o answer_n upon_o the_o common_a theme_n out_o of_o some_o staunch_a author_n who_o consider_v a_o little_o better_a what_o they_o write_v but_o this_o be_v a_o new_a charge_n and_o neither_o bellarmin_n becanus_n nor_o any_o of_o their_o old_a beat_a soldier_n can_v give_v they_o any_o assistance_n they_o find_v not_o the_o title_n of_o the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o any_o of_o their_o common-place-book_n therefore_o plain_a mother-wit_n must_v help_v they_o and_o so_o it_o have_v brave_o but_o before_o they_o again_o attempt_v this_o matter_n i_o desire_v they_o to_o consider_v these_o thing_n lest_o they_o shall_v in_o a_o desperate_a humour_n utter_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n of_o religion_n find_v themselves_o unable_a to_o defend_v that_o of_o their_o church_n 1._o whether_o there_o can_v be_v any_o great_a fanaticism_n than_o a_o false_a pretence_n to_o immediate_a divine_a revelation_n for_o what_o can_v more_o expose_v man_n to_o all_o the_o folly_n and_o delusion_n imaginable_a than_o this_o will_v do_v what_o action_n can_v be_v so_o wild_a and_o extravagant_a but_o man_n may_v do_v under_o such_o a_o pretence_n of_o immediate_a revelation_n from_o god_n what_o bound_n of_o order_n and_o government_n can_v be_v preserve_v some_o may_v pretend_v a_o revelation_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o prince_n or_o to_o destroy_v all_o they_o meet_v which_o be_v no_o unheard_a of_o thing_n other_o may_v not_o go_v so_o far_o but_o may_v have_v revelation_n of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o kingly_a government_n other_o may_v pretend_v revelation_n of_o a_o new_a gospel_n and_o a_o more_o spiritual_a dispensation_n than_o have_v be_v yet_o in_o the_o world_n as_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n do_v 2._o whether_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v all_o such_o who_o say_v they_o have_v divine_a revelation_n or_o whether_o person_n may_v not_o be_v deceive_v in_o think_v they_o have_v revelation_n when_o they_o be_v only_a delusion_n of_o their_o own_o fancy_n or_o the_o devil_n if_o not_o then_o every_o one_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v who_o pretend_v to_o these_o thing_n and_o then_o all_o folly_n and_o contradiction_n must_v be_v fwallow_v which_o man_n say_v they_o have_v by_o immediate_a revelation_n and_o every_o fanatic_a must_v be_v believe_v to_o have_v divine_a revelation_n who_o believe_v himself_o though_o he_o be_v only_o delude_v by_o his_o own_o imagination_n or_o become_v enthusiastical_a by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o disease_n in_o his_o head_n or_o some_o great_a heat_n in_o his_o blood_n 3._o whether_o there_o must_v not_o be_v some_o certain_a rule_n establish_v whereby_o all_o person_n and_o even_o competent_a authority_n itself_o must_v proceed_v in_o judge_v these_o pretence_n to_o revelation_n whether_o they_o be_v true_a or_o false_a for_o if_o they_o proceed_v without_o rule_n they_o must_v either_o be_v inspire_v too_o or_o else_o must_v receive_v all_o who_o pretend_v to_o divine_a revelation_n if_o there_o be_v any_o certain_a rule_n whereby_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v then_o if_o any_o person_n receive_v any_o revelation_n against_o those_o rule_n whether_o be_v other_o person_n bind_v to_o follow_v their_o judgement_n against_o those_o rule_n 4._o whether_o there_o can_v be_v any_o more_o certain_a rule_n of_o judge_v than_o that_o two_o thing_n evident_o contradictory_n to_o each_o other_o can_v both_o come_v from_o divine_a revelation_n for_o then_o god_n must_v contradict_v himself_o which_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v suppose_v and_o will_v overthrow_v the_o faith_n of_o any_o divine_a revelation_n and_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a case_n of_o the_o revelation_n make_v to_o two_o famous_a saint_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharine_n to_o one_o it_o be_v reveal_v that_o the_o b._n virgin_n be_v conceive_v with_o original_a sin_n to_o the_o other_o that_o she_o be_v not_o both_o these_o have_v competent_a authority_n for_o they_o be_v both_o canonize_v for_o saint_n by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o their_o revelation_n approve_v and_o therefore_o according_a to_o i._o w._n neither_o of_o they_o be_v fanatic_n though_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o one_o of_o their_o revelation_n be_v false_a for_o either_o god_n must_v contradict_v himself_o or_o one_o of_o these_o must_v be_v deceive_v or_o go_v about_o to_o deceive_v and_o what_o great_a fanaticism_n can_v there_o be_v than_o that_o be_v if_o one_o of_o these_o have_v only_o some_o fanatic_a enthusiasm_n and_o the_o other_o divine_a revelation_n then_o competent_a authority_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o a_o rule_n to_o judge_v fanaticism_n by_o for_o those_o be_v equal_a in_o both_o of_o they_o 5._o whether_o there_o be_v a_o equal_a reason_n to_o look_v for_o revelation_n now_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n or_o whether_o god_n communicate_v revelation_n to_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o please_v and_o gratify_v some_o enthusiastical_a temper_n and_o what_o shall_v be_v the_o reason_n he_o shall_v do_v it_o more_o now_o than_o in_o the_o age_n wherein_o revelation_n be_v more_o necessary_a in_o those_o time_n god_n reveal_v his_o mind_n to_o man_n but_o it_o be_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o other_o when_o he_o send_v they_o upon_o particular_a message_n as_o the_o prophet_n or_o make_v know_v some_o future_a event_n to_o they_o of_o great_a importance_n to_o the_o church_n as_o the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n etc._n etc._n or_o inspire_a they_o to_o deliver_v weighty_a doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n as_o he_o do_v both_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n why_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n now_o when_o the_o revelation_n of_o these_o holy_a and_o inspire_a person_n be_v upon_o record_n and_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o his_o church_n be_v contain_v therein_o shall_v vary_v this_o method_n of_o he_o and_o entertain_v some_o melancholy_a and_o retire_a woman_n or_o other_o enthusiastical_a person_n with_o vision_n and_o revelation_n of_o no_o use_n to_o his_o church_n 6._o whether_o god_n do_v ever_o inspire_v person_n with_o immediate_a revelation_n without_o give_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o such_o inspiration_n for_o if_o he_o do_v it_o be_v to_o leave_v man_n under_o a_o temptation_n to_o infidelity_n without_o mean_n to_o withstand_v it_o if_o he_o do_v not_o than_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o examine_v the_o evidence_n before_o we_o believe_v the_o revelation_n the_o evidence_n god_n give_v of_o old_a be_v either_o the_o prophecy_n of_o a_o succession_n of_o prophet_n by_o one_o who_o commission_n be_v attest_v by_o great_a miracle_n as_o moses_n who_o tell_v the_o israelite_n they_o be_v to_o expect_v prophet_n and_o lay_v down_o rule_n to_o judge_v of_o they_o by_o or_o else_o by_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o themselves_o as_o by_o the_o apostle_n who_o our_o lord_n send_v abroad_o to_o declare_v his_o will_n to_o the_o world_n and_o where_o these_o be_v not_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o receive_v any_o new_a revelation_n as_o from_o god_n especial_o when_o the_o main_a prediction_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v of_o false_a prophet_n and_o false_a miracle_n 7._o whether_o the_o revelation_n of_o their_o pretend_a saint_n be_v countenance_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n be_v equal_o receive_v among_o they_o with_o the_o revelation_n contain_v in_o scripture_n if_o they_o be_v than_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v equal_a reverence_n pay_v to_o they_o and_o they_o ought_v to_o read_v they_o as_o scripture_n to_o cite_v their_o authority_n as_o divine_v and_o to_o believe_v they_o as_o infallible_a
no_o such_o thing_n 3._o a_o law_n of_o such_o universal_a concernment_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o peace_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v suppose_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o best_a and_o purestâ—_n age_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v suppose_v agreeable_a thereto_o i._n e._n that_o in_o all_o matter_n of_o difference_n they_o do_v constant_o own_o these_o infallible_a judge_n by_o appeal_n to_o they_o for_o a_o final_a issue_n of_o all_o debate_n and_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o their_o decision_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o great_a difference_n have_v happen_v in_o and_o near_a the_o first_o time_n no_o such_o authority_n be_v make_v use_n of_o but_o other_o way_n put_v in_o practice_n to_o make_v a_o end_n of_o they_o if_o when_o it_o be_v pretend_v it_o be_v slight_v and_o reject_v nay_o if_o the_o person_n pretend_v it_o be_v proceed_v against_o and_o condemn_v and_o this_o not_o by_o a_o popular_a faction_n but_o by_o just_a and_o legal_a authority_n we_o may_v thence_o conclude_v that_o such_o judge_n have_v arrogate_a that_o power_n to_o themselves_o which_o be_v not_o give_v they_o by_o the_o supreme_a legislator_n these_o thing_n be_v premise_v i_o come_v to_o his_o particular_a argument_n which_o lie_v scatteredâ—up_n and_o down_o but_o to_o give_v they_o the_o great_a strength_n i_o shall_v bring_v they_o near_o together_o and_o they_o be_v draw_v either_o from_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n or_o parity_n of_o reason_n 1._o from_o scripture_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o only_a satisfactory_a argument_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a concernment_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n ought_v only_o to_o be_v draw_v from_o thence_o unless_o we_o will_v suppose_v the_o scripture_n defective_a in_o the_o most_o important_a thing_n for_o this_o be_v plead_v as_o a_o thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n by_o some_o and_o for_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n by_o other_o so_o much_o great_a the_o necessity_n of_o it_o be_v so_o much_o clear_a ought_v the_o evidence_n of_o it_o to_o be_v in_o scripture_n suppose_v that_o to_o be_v intend_v to_o reveal_v the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o we_o in_o matter_n of_o the_o great_a necessity_n but_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v by_o our_o adversary_n that_o the_o place_n produce_v by_o they_o for_o a_o constant_a infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o necessary_o prove_v it_o because_o they_o be_v very_o capable_a of_o be_v understand_v as_o to_o the_o infallibility_n only_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o first_o age_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v it_o then_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o if_o christ_n have_v intend_v such_o a_o infallibility_n as_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o peace_n of_o his_o church_n he_o will_v not_o have_v deliver_v his_o mind_n more_o plain_o and_o clear_o than_o he_o be_v pretend_v to_o do_v in_o this_o matter_n how_o easy_o may_v all_o the_o contention_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n have_v be_v prevent_v if_o christ_n have_v cause_v it_o to_o be_v deliver_v in_o term_n so_o clear_a as_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v require_v if_o he_o have_v say_v i_o do_v promise_v my_o infallible_a spirit_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n to_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o all_o controversy_n which_o shall_v arise_v among_o christian_n and_o i_o expect_v a_o obedience_n suitable_o to_o all_o their_o determination_n or_o more_o particular_o i_o appoint_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o all_o age_n for_o my_o successor_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n who_o shall_v be_v the_o stand_n and_o infallible_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n among_o christian_n this_o dispute_n may_v never_o have_v happen_v among_o we_o for_o we_o assure_v they_o that_o we_o account_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n so_o valuable_a a_o thing_n and_o obedience_n to_o christ_n command_n so_o necessary_a a_o duty_n that_o we_o be_v well_o enough_o incline_v to_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o infallibility_n if_o we_o can_v see_v any_o ground_n in_o scripture_n for_o it_o but_o we_o can_v make_v person_n infallible_a by_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v so_o but_o we_o may_v easy_o make_v ourselves_o fool_n as_o other_o have_v do_v by_o believe_v it_o without_o reason_n the_o controversy_n than_o be_v not_o whether_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o desirable_a thing_n or_o not_o for_o so_o we_o say_v impeccability_n be_v too_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n promise_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o his_o church_n and_o whether_o all_o christian_n on_o that_o account_n be_v bind_v to_o yield_v their_o internal_a assent_n as_o well_o as_o external_a obedience_n to_o all_o their_o decree_n which_o we_o deny_v and_o desire_v to_o see_v it_o clear_o prove_v from_o his_o word_n who_o alone_o can_v grant_v this_o infallibility_n for_o if_o a_o infallible_a judge_n be_v therefore_o necessary_a because_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o sufficient_o clear_a for_o end_v of_o controversy_n and_o that_o god_n have_v actual_o constitute_v such_o a_o judge_n can_v be_v prove_v but_o by_o scripture_n sure_o we_o have_v all_o the_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n to_o expect_v that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v abundant_o and_o beyond_o all_o contradiction_n clear_a in_o this_o point_n to_o make_v amends_o for_o its_o obscurity_n in_o the_o rest_n for_o if_o this_o point_n be_v not_o clear_o prove_v we_o be_v never_o the_o near_a an_o end_n of_o controversy_n because_o the_o business_n stop_v at_o the_o very_a head_n and_o they_o may_v beg_v their_o heart_n out_o before_o we_o shall_v ever_o be_v so_o good_a nature_a as_o to_o grant_v it_o they_o without_o proof_n and_o they_o who_o have_v be_v so_o bold_a shall_v i_o say_v or_o blasphemous_a as_o to_o charge_v our_o lord_n with_o want_n of_o discretion_n in_o case_n he_o have_v not_o provide_v his_o church_n with_o such_o a_o infallible_a judge_n do_v certain_o render_v he_o much_o more_o obnoxious_a to_o this_o imputation_n in_o suppose_v he_o to_o have_v constitute_v such_o a_o judge_n if_o he_o have_v no_o where_o plain_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v do_v so_o and_o let_v they_o if_o they_o can_v produce_v one_o clear_a text_n of_o scripture_n to_o this_o purpose_n which_o by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n be_v so_o interpret_v and_o which_o to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n be_v more_o sufficient_o clear_a for_o the_o end_n this_o controversy_n than_o the_o scripture_n be_v say_v by_o they_o to_o be_v in_o other_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o till_o they_o have_v do_v this_o according_a to_o their_o own_o way_n of_o argue_v we_o have_v as_o much_o reason_n to_o deny_v their_o infallibility_n as_o they_o have_v to_o demand_v our_o assent_n to_o it_o upon_o the_o presume_a obscurity_n and_o insufficiency_n of_o scripture_n when_o i_o come_v thus_o prepare_v to_o find_v what_o the_o considerator_n will_v produce_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o consequence_n 7._o i_o soon_o discern_v how_o little_a mind_n he_o have_v to_o insist_v upon_o any_o proof_n of_o that_o infallibility_n which_o be_v his_o only_a engine_n to_o overthrow_v my_o principle_n for_o after_o the_o most_o diligent_a search_n i_o can_v make_v the_o only_a argument_n from_o scripture_n i_o find_v produce_v be_v from_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o i_o confess_v i_o lest_o look_v for_o it_o but_o however_o this_o be_v think_v so_o considerable_a as_o to_o be_v twice_o produce_v 26._o and_o yet_o be_v so_o unlucky_a that_o if_o i_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o force_n of_o it_o it_o prove_v the_o judge_n in_o westminster_n hall_n to_o be_v infallible_a rather_o than_o the_o pope_n or_o any_o guide_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n lie_v in_o god_n appoint_v judge_n under_o the_o law_n 〈…〉_z according_a to_o who_o sentence_n matter_n be_v to_o be_v determine_v upon_o penalty_n of_o death_n in_o case_n of_o disobedience_n but_o what_o then_o do_v this_o imply_v infallibility_n no_o that_o he_o dare_v not_o stand_v to_o but_o absolute_a obedience_n which_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o yield_v when_o we_o see_v the_o like_a absolute_a command_n for_o ecclesiastical_a judge_n of_o controversy_n of_o religion_n as_o there_o be_v among_o the_o jew_n for_o their_o supreme_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o law_n but_o of_o this_o place_n i_o have_v already_o speak_v at_o large_a 239._o and_o show_v how_o impertinent_o it_o be_v produce_v for_o infallibility_n in_o the_o book_n he_o often_o refer_v to_o and_o might_n if_o he_o have_v think_v fit_a have_v answer_v what_o be_v there_o say_v before_o he_o have_v urge_v it_o again_o without_o any_o new_a strength_n
governor_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n the_o privilege_n of_o command_v in_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v nâ—t_a alâ—_n ready_a determine_v by_o his_o own_o law_n we_o plead_v for_o the_o respect_n and_o reverence_n which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o lawful_a constitution_n oâ—_n the_o church_n whereof_o we_o be_v member_n and_o 〈◊〉_d the_o just_a authority_n of_o the_o guide_v it_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o that_o power_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o it_o as_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o care_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n although_o not_o in_o their_o infallibility_n 6._o we_o allow_v a_o very_a great_a authority_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o best_a time_n of_o christianity_n and_o look_v upon_o the_o concurrent_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n as_o a_o excellent_a mean_n to_o understand_v the_o mind_n of_o scripture_n in_o place_n otherwise_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a we_o prosess_v a_o great_a reverence_n to_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n but_o especial_o when_o assemble_v in_o free_a and_o general_a council_n we_o reject_v the_o ancient_a heresy_n condemn_v in_o they_o which_o we_o the_o rather_o believe_v to_o be_v against_o the_o scripture_n because_o so_o ancient_a so_o wise_a and_o so_o great_a person_n do_v deliver_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n not_o only_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o own_o time_n but_o ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n nay_o we_o reject_v nothing_o that_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o a_o universal_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n downward_o but_o we_o have_v so_o great_a a_o opinion_n of_o the_o wisdom_n and_o piety_n of_o those_o excellent_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n that_o we_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o have_v those_o thing_n force_v upon_o we_o now_o which_o we_o offer_v to_o prove_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n so_o that_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v not_o about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n but_o whether_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o apostolical_a and_o primitive_a time_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v great_a authority_n over_o we_o than_o those_o of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o thing_n wherein_o they_o contradict_v each_o other_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o all_o the_o clamour_n of_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o church_n guide_n be_v vain_a and_o impertinent_a but_o we_o profess_v to_o yield_v great_a reverence_n and_o submission_n of_o mind_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n than_o to_o any_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n ever_o since_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o speak_v by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n and_o where_o they_o have_v determine_v matter_n of_o faith_n or_o practice_n we_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o arrogance_n and_o presumption_n in_o any_o other_o to_o alter_v what_o they_o have_v declare_v and_o for_o the_o age_n since_o we_o have_v a_o much_o great_a esteem_n for_o those_o near_a the_o apostolical_a time_n and_o so_o downward_o till_o ignorance_n ambition_n and_o private_a interest_n sway_v too_o much_o among_o those_o who_o be_v call_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n which_o make_v we_o not_o to_o wonder_v that_o such_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n shall_v then_o come_v in_o but_o we_o do_v just_o wonder_v at_o the_o sincerity_n of_o those_o who_o will_v not_o have_v they_o reform_v and_o take_v away_o 7._o in_o matter_n impose_v upon_o we_o to_o believe_v or_o practice_v which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o plain_a command_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o evidence_n offence_n or_o the_o ground_n of_o christian_a religion_n we_o assert_v that_o no_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a guide_n of_o a_o church_n be_v to_o over-rule_v our_o faith_n or_o practice_n for_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n so_o plain_a that_o no_o man_n will_v be_v guide_v by_o another_o opinion_n in_o they_o if_o any_o philosopher_n do_v think_v his_o authority_n ought_v to_o over-rule_v a_o ignorant_a man_n opinion_n in_o say_v the_o snow_n which_o he_o see_v to_o be_v white_a be_v not_o so_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o that_o man_n do_v better_a to_o believe_v his_o eye_n or_o the_o prudent_a experience_a philosopher_n i_o be_o certain_a if_o i_o destroy_v the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n i_o must_v overthrow_v the_o ground_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o i_o be_o as_o certain_a if_o i_o believe_v that_o not_o to_o be_v bread_n which_o my_o sense_n tell_v i_o be_v so_o i_o must_v destroy_v the_o great_a evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o which_o be_v fit_a for_o i_o to_o reject_v that_o evidence_n which_o assure_v my_o christianity_n to_o i_o or_o that_o authority_n which_o by_o its_o imposition_n on_o my_o faith_n overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o we_o be_v to_o reject_v any_o doctrine_n deliver_v in_o scripture_n which_o concern_v a_o be_v infinite_o above_o our_o understanding_n because_o we_o can_v comprehend_v all_o thing_n contain_v in_o it_o but_o in_o matter_n liable_a to_o sense_n and_o the_o proper_a object_n of_o it_o we_o must_v beg_v pardon_n if_o we_o prefer_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o common_a christianity_n before_o a_o novel_a and_o monstrous_a figment_n hatch_v in_o the_o time_n of_o ignorance_n and_o barbarism_n foster_v by_o faction_n and_o impose_v by_o tyranny_n we_o find_v no_o command_n so_o plain_a in_o scripture_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o they_o deliver_v as_o there_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o worship_v image_n that_o we_o must_v pray_v with_o understanding_n that_o we_o must_v keep_v to_o our_o saviour_n institution_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n but_o if_o any_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n pretend_v to_o a_o authority_n to_o evacuate_v the_o force_n of_o these_o law_n we_o do_v not_o so_o much_o reject_v their_o authority_n as_o prefer_v god_n above_o they_o do_v that_o man_n destroy_v the_o authority_n of_o parent_n that_o refuse_v to_o obey_v they_o when_o they_o command_v he_o to_o commit_v treason_n that_o be_v our_o case_n in_o this_o matter_n suppose_v such_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n which_o otherwise_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o obey_v if_o they_o require_v thing_n contrary_a to_o a_o direct_a command_n of_o god_n must_v we_o prefer_v their_o guidance_n before_o god_n if_o they_o can_v prove_v we_o mistake_v we_o yield_v but_o till_o then_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o rather_o than_o our_o own_o reason_n but_o whether_o god_n authority_n or_o they_o must_v be_v obey_v and_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v not_o some_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o some_o part_n of_o our_o duty_n so_o plain_a that_o no_o church-authority_n determine_v the_o contrary_a aught_o to_o be_v obey_v 8._o no_o absolute_a submission_n can_v be_v due_a to_o those_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n who_o have_v oppose_v and_o contradict_v each_o other_o and_o condemn_v one_o anâ—ther_n for_o error_n and_o hereâ—y_n for_o then_o in_o case_n of_o absolute_a submission_n a_o man_n must_v yield_v his_o assent_n to_o contradiction_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v a_o catholic_n at_o one_o time_n he_o must_v be_v a_o heretic_n at_o another_o i_o hope_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o present_a church_n pretend_v to_o no_o more_o infallibility_n and_o authority_n than_o their_o predecessor_n in_o the_o same_o capacity_n with_o themselves_o have_v have_v and_o we_o say_v they_o have_v contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o before_o they_o in_o the_o matter_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o yet_o that_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n i_o now_o insist_v upon_o but_o that_o these_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v declare_v each_o other_o to_o be_v fallible_a by_o condemn_v their_o opinion_n and_o practice_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n have_v make_v it_o necessary_a for_o man_n to_o believe_v those_o not_o to_o be_v infallible_a unless_o both_o part_n of_o a_o contradiction_n may_v be_v infallible_o true_a suppose_v a_o man_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prevalency_n of_o arrianism_n when_o almost_o all_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n declare_v in_o favour_n of_o it_o when_o several_a great_a council_n oppose_v and_o contradict_v that_o of_o nice_n when_o pope_n liberius_n do_v subscribe_v the_o sirmian_n confession_n and_o communicate_v with_o the_o arrian_n what_o advice_n will_v n._n o._n give_v such_o a_o one_o if_o he_o must_v not_o exercise_v his_o own_o judgement_n and_o compare_v both_o the_o doctrine_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n must_v he_o follow_v the_o present_a guide_n even_o the_o pope_n himself_o then_o he_o must_v
who_o hold_v the_o contrary_a or_o which_o be_v the_o most_o common_a when_o they_o denounce_v anathema_n and_o exclude_v from_o the_o church_n those_o who_o hold_v otherwise_o all_o which_o agree_v to_o this_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o last_o collation_n of_o that_o council_n and_o pope_n vigilius_n in_o the_o greek_a epistle_n now_o publish_v in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n wherein_o he_o approve_v the_o 5_o the_o council_n not_o only_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n as_o contrary_a to_o say_v but_o anathematize_n all_o those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o and_o like_o a_o infallible_a judge_n very_o solemn_o recant_v his_o former_a apostolical_a decree_n though_o deliver_v by_o he_o upon_o great_a deliberation_n anâ—_n with_o a_o intention_n to_o teach_v the_o whole_a church_n i_o wonder_v who_o there_o can_v be_v in_o that_o age_n that_o believe_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v a_o infallible_a guide_n not_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o decree_v direct_o contrary_a to_o he_o not_o the_o western_a for_o they_o likewise_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o not_o only_o forsake_v his_o communion_n but_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o do_v he_o believe_v himself_o infallible_a when_o he_o so_o often_o change_v his_o mind_n and_o contradict_v himself_o in_o cathedra_fw-la if_o he_o do_v he_o be_v without_o doubt_n a_o brave_a man_n and_o do_v as_o much_o as_o man_n can_v do_v this_o controversy_n be_v scarce_o at_o a_o end_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o istria_n continue_v in_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o 70._o year_n w_z ch_z be_v till_o the_o time_n of_o honorius_n a._n d._n 626._o when_o another_o be_v start_v which_o give_v we_o yet_o a_o more_o ample_a discovery_n of_o the_o more_o than_o fallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o age_n when_o a_o pope_n be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n by_o a_o general_n council_n in_o which_o case_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o of_o they_o be_v infallible_a and_o to_o which_o of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n a_o man_n owe_v his_o internal_a assent_n and_o external_a obedience_n this_o be_v a_o instance_n of_o so_o high_a a_o nature_n that_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v suppose_v the_o pretence_n of_o absolute_a authority_n and_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n must_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n no_o wonder_n that_o all_o imaginable_a art_n have_v be_v use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o it_o among_o who_o pighius_fw-la baronius_n bellarmin_n petavius_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marcâ_fw-la have_v labour_v hard_a in_o acquit_v honorius_n but_o have_v proceed_v in_o different_a way_n and_o the_o two_o last_o be_v content_v the_o pope_n shall_v be_v condemn_v for_o simplilicity_n and_o negligence_n the_o better_a to_o excuse_v he_o from_o heresy_n but_o one_o will_v think_v these_o two_o be_v as_o contrary_a to_o the_o office_n of_o a_o trusty_a guide_n as_o heresy_n to_o one_o that_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a but_o the_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o force_n of_o this_o instance_n i_o shall_v give_v a_o brief_a account_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o side_n and_o the_o represent_v the_o division_n among_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n will_v plain_o show_v how_o unreasonable_a it_o have_v be_v to_o have_v require_v absolute_a submission_n to_o such_o who_o so_o vehement_o contradict_v each_o other_o we_o be_v therefore_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o late_a council_n at_o constantinople_n be_v find_v unsuccessful_a for_o bring_v the_o eutychian_o and_o their_o offspring_n to_o a_o submission_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n another_o expedient_a be_v find_v out_o for_o that_o end_n viz._n that_o acknowledge_v two_o nature_n in_o christ_n they_o shall_v agree_v in_o own_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o will_v and_o operation_n in_o he_o after_o the_o union_n of_o both_o nature_n because_o will_v and_o operation_n be_v suppose_v to_o flow_v from_o the_o person_n and_o not_o bare_o from_o the_o nature_n and_o the_o assert_v two_o will_n will_v imply_v two_o contrary_a principle_n in_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v this_o expedient_a be_v first_o propose_v to_o heraclius_n the_o emperor_n by_o athanasius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jacobite_n or_o paulus_n the_o sâ—verian_n and_o approve_v by_o sergius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o by_o cyrus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o theodorus_n bishop_n of_o pharan_n near_o egypt_n cyrus_n proceed_v so_o far_o in_o it_o as_o by_o that_o mean_n to_o reconcile_v the_o theodosiani_n a_o sort_n of_o eutychian_o in_o alexandria_n to_o the_o church_n of_o which_o he_o give_v a_o account_n to_o sergius_n of_o constantinople_n and_o send_v he_o the_o anathema_n which_o he_o publish_v among_o which_o the_o 7_o the_o be_v against_o those_o who_o assert_v more_o than_o one_o operation_n in_o christ._n sergius_n approve_v what_o cyrus_n have_v do_v but_o sophronius_n a_o learned_a monk_n come_v to_o alexandria_n vehement_o oppose_v cyrus_n in_o this_o business_n but_o cyrus_n persist_v he_o make_v his_o address_n to_o sergius_n at_o constantantinople_n and_o tell_v he_o of_o the_o dangerous_a heresy_n that_o be_v broach_v under_o the_o pretence_n of_o union_n after_o some_o heat_v sergius_n yield_v that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v far_o say_v of_o either_o side_n but_o sophronius_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o publish_v a_o encyclical_a epistle_n wherein_o he_o assert_v two_o operation_n and_o anathematize_n those_o who_o hold_v the_o contrary_a and_o be_v for_o the_o union_n and_o write_v to_o honorius_n then_o pope_n give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o this_o new_a heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n the_o same_o year_n sergius_n write_v to_o he_o likewise_o of_o all_o transaction_n that_o have_v hitherto_o be_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o desire_n to_o know_v his_o judgement_n in_o such_o a_o affair_n wherein_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o much_o concern_v honorius_n write_v a_o very_a solemn_a letter_n to_o sergius_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o contentious_a humour_n of_o sophronius_n and_o make_v as_o good_a a_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n as_o he_o can_v in_o which_o he_o express_o assert_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o will_n in_o christ_n and_o agree_v with_o sergius_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o dispute_v about_o one_o or_o two_o operation_n in_o christ._n according_o heraclius_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o sergius_n publish_v his_o ecthesis_n or_o declaration_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n which_o be_v approve_v by_o a_o synod_n under_o sergius_n but_o oppose_v by_o john_n 4._o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o still_o maintain_v at_o constinople_n not_o only_o by_o sergius_n but_o by_o pyrrhus_n and_o paulus_n his_o successor_n who_o be_v both_o excommunicate_v by_o theodorus_n succeed_v john_n after_o he_o pope_n martin_n call_v a_o council_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v all_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o favour_v this_o new_a heresy_n and_o the_o two_o edict_n of_o silence_n publish_v by_o heraclius_n and_o constans_n but_o be_v for_o his_o pain_n send_v for_o to_o constantinople_n and_o there_o die_v these_o contention_n daily_o increase_v after_o the_o death_n of_o constans_n constantinus_n pogonatus_n resolve_v to_o try_v all_o way_n for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o call_v a_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n a._n d._n 680._o 13._o wherâ—_n the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n be_v condemn_v and_o the_o write_n of_o sergius_n cyrus_n theodorus_n and_o honorius_n in_o this_o matter_n as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o father_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o heretic_n and_o destructive_a to_o soul_n and_o not_o content_v mere_o to_o condemn_v their_o doctrine_n they_o further_o proceed_v to_o anathamatize_v and_o expunge_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o name_n of_o sergius_n cyrus_n pyrrhus_n petrus_n paulus_n and_o theodorus_n and_o after_o these_o honorius_n as_o agree_v in_o all_o thing_n with_o sergius_n and_o confirm_v his_o wicked_a doctrine_n here_o we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o the_o main_a point_n we_o see_v a_o pope_n deliver_v his_o judgement_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n concern_v the_o whâ—le_a church_n condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n by_o a_o general_n council_n for_o so_o do_v either_o he_o be_v right_o condemn_v or_o not_o if_o right_o what_o become_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n when_o he_o pretend_v to_o teach_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o not_o right_o what_o become_v of_o the_o authority_n and_o sincerity_n of_o general_n council_n if_o a_o council_n so_o solemn_o proceed_v shall_v condemn_v one_o
their_o own_o 3._o the_o greek_a church_n of_o which_o beside_o the_o moscovite_n be_v to_o be_v reckon_v the_o melchites_n or_o suriani_n and_o the_o georgian_n for_o though_o their_o language_n be_v different_a they_o all_o agree_v in_o doctrine_n 4._o the_o roman_a church_n take_v under_o it_o all_o in_o the_o eastern_a part_n who_o have_v submit_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 5._o the_o protestant_a church_n who_o have_v cast_v off_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o reform_v the_o corruption_n they_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o now_o of_o these_o 5._o part_n 4._o of_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o they_o be_v all_o under_o their_o own_o proper_a guide_n w_o ch_z they_o do_v not_o question_n will_v direct_v they_o in_o the_o right_a way_n to_o heaven_n only_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v upon_o themselves_o against_o all_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n and_o so_o exclude_v 4._o part_n of_o 5._o out_o of_o a_o capacity_n of_o salvation_n and_o challenge_v infallibility_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o it_o alone_o in_o this_o case_n the_o arrogance_n of_o the_o pretence_n the_o uncharitableness_n of_o reject_v so_o mighty_a a_o number_n of_o christian_n from_o the_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v any_o man_n not_o yield_v up_o his_o faith_n at_o the_o first_o demand_n but_o to_o consider_v a_o while_n whether_o there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n or_o guide_n in_o those_o church_n when_o he_o find_v so_o many_o and_o those_o not_o inferior_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o any_o thing_n save_v only_o in_o pomp_n pride_n and_o uncharitableness_n and_o all_o oppose_a those_o arrogant_a pretence_n of_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n in_o it_o what_o reason_n can_v he_o have_v suppose_v that_o he_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o any_o guide_n that_o he_o must_v submit_v only_o to_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n why_o not_o as_o well_o to_o those_o of_o the_o eastern_a greek_n or_o protestant_a church_n if_o any_o one_o go_v about_o to_o assign_v a_o reason_n by_o charge_v they_o with_o heresy_n or_o schism_n he_o unavoidable_o make_v he_o judge_n of_o some_o of_o the_o great_a difficulty_n in_o religion_n before_o he_o can_v submit_v to_o his_o infallible_a guide_n he_o must_v know_v what_o nestorianism_n eutychianism_n monothelism_n mean_a how_o they_o come_v to_o be_v heresy_n whether_o the_o church_n accuse_v be_v just_o charge_v with_o they_o he_o must_v understand_v all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o personalitie_n subsistence_n hypostatical_a union_n whether_o the_o union_n of_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n be_v substantial_a natural_a or_o accidental_a whether_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v that_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a be_v one_o by_o inhabitation_n or_o one_o by_o consent_n or_o one_o by_o communion_n of_o operation_n or_o one_o by_o communion_n of_o dignity_n and_o honour_n all_o which_o the_o nestorian_n acknowledge_v only_o deny_v the_o union_n of_o two_o nature_n to_o make_v one_o person_n suppose_v a_o man_n be_v come_v to_o this_o he_o must_v then_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o present_a eastern_a christian_n do_v hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o old_a nesiorian_n for_o they_o acknowledge_v christ_n to_o be_v perfect_a god_n and_o perfect_a man_n and_o that_o the_o b._n virgin_n may_v be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n or_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o word_n but_o they_o stick_v only_o at_o call_v she_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n then_o for_o the_o other_o church_n which_o be_v charge_v with_o eâ—tychianism_n he_o must_v understand_v the_o exact_a difference_n between_o nature_n and_o person_n for_o if_o there_o can_v be_v two_o nature_n without_o two_o person_n then_o either_o the_o nestorian_n be_v in_o the_o right_n who_o assert_v two_o person_n or_o the_o eytychians_n who_o deny_v two_o nature_n but_o this_o be_v grant_v he_o must_v be_v satisfy_v that_o those_o call_v jacobite_n be_v eutychian_o although_o they_o disow_v eutyches_n and_o follow_v dioscorus_n assert_v that_o there_o be_v two_o nature_n before_o the_o union_n and_o but_o one_o after_o and_o that_o dioscorus_n be_v right_o condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalceâ—on_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v willing_a to_o leave_v the_o dispute_n of_o two_o nature_n on_o condition_n that_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v only_o make_v the_o instrument_n of_o the_o divine_a in_o its_o operation_n whether_o they_o be_v just_o charge_v with_o heresy_n in_o so_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n a_o man_n must_v full_o be_v satisfy_v in_o before_o he_o can_v pronounce_v those_o church_n guilty_a of_o heresy_n and_o so_o not_o to_o be_v follow_v but_o suppose_v those_o church_n be_v reject_v why_o must_v the_o greek_a which_o embrace_v all_o the_o council_n which_o determine_v those_o subtle_a controversy_n here_o come_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o be_v examine_v whether_o from_o the_o father_n alone_o or_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n but_o suppose_v this_o to_o be_v yield_v why_o may_v he_o not_o join_v with_o those_o church_n which_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o all_o those_o point_n as_o the_o protestant_a church_n do_v here_o a_o man_n must_v examine_v the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n and_o inquire_v whether_o they_o be_v true_a note_n whether_o they_o agree_v only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o one_o of_o the_o great_a of_o those_o note_n be_v consent_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n a_o man_n that_o will_v be_v well_o satisfy_v must_v go_v through_o all_o the_o dispute_v between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o that_o time_n he_o be_v well_o settle_v in_o they_o he_o will_v see_v little_a use_n and_o less_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a guide_n so_o that_o a_o man_n who_o will_v satisfy_v himself_o in_o this_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n what_o particular_a communion_n he_o ought_v to_o embrace_v and_o what_o guide_v he_o must_v follow_v must_v do_v all_o that_o for_o the_o prevent_n of_o which_o a_o infallible_a guide_n be_v say_v to_o be_v necessary_a i.e._n he_o must_v not_o only_o exercise_v his_o own_o judgement_n in_o particular_a controversy_n but_o must_v proceed_v according_a to_o it_o and_o join_v with_o that_o church_n which_o upon_o enquiry_n he_o judge_v to_o be_v the_o best_a 10._o a_o prudent_a submission_n be_v due_a to_o the_o guide_n of_o that_o church_n with_o which_o a_o person_n live_v in_o communion_n have_v show_v that_o absolute_a submission_n be_v not_o due_a all_o that_o can_v be_v leave_v be_v a_o submission_n within_o due_a bound_n which_o be_v that_o i_o call_v a_o prudent_a submission_n and_o those_o bound_n be_v these_o follow_v 1._o not_o to_o submit_v to_o all_o those_o who_o challenge_v the_o authority_n of_o guide_n over_o we_o though_o pretend_v to_o never_o so_o much_o power_n and_o infallibility_n when_o n._n o._n will_v persuade_v i_o to_o submit_v my_o understanding_n to_o the_o infallible_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n he_o must_v think_v i_o a_o very_a easy_a man_n to_o yield_v till_o i_o be_v satisfy_v first_o that_o god_n have_v appoint_v such_o to_o be_v my_o guide_n and_o in_o the_o next_o place_n that_o he_o have_v promise_v infallibility_n to_o they_o and_o that_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n they_o tell_v we_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n we_o desire_v to_o know_v who_o they_o mean_v by_o these_o guide_n and_o at_o last_o we_o understand_v they_o to_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o clergy_n here_o we_o demur_v and_o own_o no_o authority_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v over_o we_o we_o assert_v that_o we_o have_v all_o the_o right_n of_o a_o patriachal_a church_n within_o ourselves_o that_o we_o owe_v no_o account_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o what_o we_o believe_v or_o practice_v it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n that_o god_n have_v make_v he_o judge_n either_o of_o the_o quick_a or_o the_o dead_a we_o have_v guide_n of_o our_o church_n among_o ourselves_o who_o have_v as_o clear_v a_o succession_n and_o as_o good_a a_o title_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n to_o these_o who_o be_v our_o lawful_a guide_n we_o promise_v a_o due_a obedience_n and_o be_v blame_v worthy_a if_o we_o give_v it_o not_o but_o for_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o rome_n we_o own_v none_o to_o they_o let_v they_o challenge_v it_o with_o never_o so_o much_o confidence_n and_o arrogant_a pretence_n to_o infallibility_n so_o that_o
baptism_n be_v only_o in_o the_o true_a church_n for_o in_o the_o 19_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o samosatenian_a baptism_n be_v pronounce_v null_n and_o the_o person_n who_o receive_v it_o be_v to_o be_v new_a baptise_a 8._o and_o the_o first_o council_n of_o arles_n decree_n that_o in_o case_n of_o heresy_n man_n be_v to_o receive_v new_a baptism_n but_o not_o otherwise_o the_o second_o council_n of_o arles_n put_v a_o distinction_n between_o heretic_n 17._o decree_a that_o the_o photinian_o and_o samosatenian_o shall_v be_v baptise_a again_o but_o not_o the_o bonofiaci_n noâ—_n the_o arian_n but_o they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v upon_o renounce_v their_o heresy_n without_o baptism_n which_o seem_v the_o hard_a to_o understand_v since_o the_o bonosiaci_n be_v no_o other_o than_o photinian_o the_o most_o probable_a way_n of_o solve_v it_o be_v that_o these_o two_o latter_a sort_n do_v preserve_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n entire_a but_o the_o photinian_o and_o samosatenian_o alter_v it_o which_o st._n augustin_n say_v 44._o be_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v so_o gennadius_n report_v it_o that_o those_o who_o be_v baptise_a without_o invocation_n of_o the_o b._n trinity_n be_v to_o he_o baptise_a upon_o their_o reception_n into_o the_o church_n not_o rebaptise_v because_o the_o former_a be_v account_v null_n of_o these_o he_o reckon_v not_o only_o the_o paulianist_n and_o photinian_o 52._o but_o the_o bonâ—sâ—â—ci_n too_o and_o many_o other_o â—â—â—â—â—loch_n but_o st._n basil_n determine_v the_o case_n of_o baptism_n not_o from_o the_o form_n but_o from_o the_o faith_n which_o they_o profess_v a_o schismatical_a baptism_n he_o faith_n be_v allow_v but_o not_o heretical_a by_o which_o he_o mean_v such_o as_o deny_v the_o trinity_n and_o therein_o he_o say_v s._n cyprian_n and_o firmilian_a be_v to_o blame_v because_o they_o will_v allow_v no_o baptism_n among_o person_n separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n 8._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n decree_v that_o the_o novatian_o photinian_o and_o quartodecimans_a be_v to_o be_v receive_v without_o new_a baptism_n but_o not_o the_o montanist_n or_o cataphryges_n but_o binius_fw-la say_v there_o be_v one_o copy_n wherein_o the_o photinian_o be_v leave_v out_o and_o then_o these_o canon_n may_v agree_v with_o the_o rest_n and_o baronius_n assert_n that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o m._n s._n copy_n leave_v out_o photinian_o and_o withal_o he_o prove_v append._n that_o the_o church_n do_v never_o allow_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o photinian_o though_o it_o do_v of_o the_o arian_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o church_n afterward_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o which_o stephen_n pretend_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n viz._n that_o no_o heretic_n shall_v be_v rebaptise_v and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v far_o from_o be_v think_v a_o infallible_a guide_n or_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n either_o by_o that_o or_o succeed_a age_n when_o not_o only_o single_a person_n that_o be_v eminent_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n such_o as_o the_o african_a and_o eastern_a bishop_n be_v oppose_v his_o doctrine_n and_o slight_v his_o excommunication_n but_o several_a council_n call_v both_o in_o the_o east_n and_o africa_n and_o the_o most_o eminent_a council_n of_o the_o church_n afterward_o such_o as_o the_o first_o of_o arles_n and_o nice_a decree_v contrary_a to_o what_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n in_o the_o same_o age_n we_o meet_v with_o another_o great_a controversy_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la open_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n and_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o scripture_n and_o the_o ancient_a apostolical_a tradition_n for_o this_o paulus_n revive_v the_o heresy_n of_o artemon_n 28._o who_o follower_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o fragment_n of_o a_o ancient_a writer_n against_o they_o in_o eusebius_n suppose_v to_o be_v caius_z plead_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v of_o their_o mind_n and_o that_o their_o doctrine_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n and_o then_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v corrupt_v which_o say_v that_o writer_n will_v seem_v probable_a if_o the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v not_o first_o contradict_v they_o and_o the_o book_n of_o several_a christian_n before_o victor_n time_n so_o that_o we_o see_v the_o main_a of_o the_o controversy_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v plead_v on_o both_o side_n but_o what_o course_n be_v take_v in_o this_o important_a controversy_n to_o find_v out_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n do_v they_o appeal_v to_o any_o infallible_a guide_n nothing_o like_o it_o but_o in_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o write_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n and_o other_o since_o they_o who_o oppose_v the_o samosatenian_a doctrine_n endeavour_v with_o all_o their_o strength_n to_o prove_v that_o to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o assert_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ._n it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o dispute_n of_o malchion_n with_o paulus_n be_v now_o lose_v which_o be_v extant_a in_o eusebius_n his_o time_n but_o in_o the_o question_n and_o answer_n between_o paulus_n and_o dionysius_n 30._o which_o valesius_fw-la without_o reason_n suspect_v since_o st._n hierome_n mention_n his_o epistle_n against_o paulus_n the_o dispute_n be_v about_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o both_o plead_v for_o themselves_o paulus_n insist_o on_o those_o place_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o humane_a infirmity_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o say_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v mere_a man_n and_o not_o god_n the_o other_o answer_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o be_v of_o the_o divine_a nature_n since_o expression_n imply_v humane_a passion_n be_v attribute_v to_o god_n in_o scripture_n but_o he_o prove_v from_o multitude_n of_o scripture_n and_o reason_n draw_v from_o they_o that_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v attribute_v to_o christ_n and_o therefore_o the_o other_o place_n which_o seem_v repugnant_a to_o it_o be_v to_o be_v interpret_v in_o a_o sense_n agreeable_a thereto_o the_o same_o course_n be_v likewise_o take_v by_o epiphanius_n against_o this_o heresy_n 5._o who_o say_v the_o christian_n way_n of_o answer_v difficulty_n be_v not_o from_o their_o own_o reason_n but_o from_o the_o scope_n and_o consequence_n of_o scripture_n 6._o and_o particular_o add_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v careful_o deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n because_o god_n foresee_v the_o many_o heresy_n which_o will_v arise_v about_o it_o but_o never_o any_o controversy_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n disturb_v the_o church_n more_o than_o that_o which_o the_o arian_n raise_v and_o if_o ever_o any_o have_v reason_n to_o think_v of_o some_o certain_a and_o infallible_a way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o catholic_n christian_n of_o that_o age_n have_v i_o shall_v therefore_o give_v a_o account_n of_o what_o way_n the_o best_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o time_n take_v to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o controvert_v place_n of_o all_o the_o writer_n against_o they_o athanasius_n have_v just_o the_o great_a esteem_n and_o petavius_n say_v that_o god_n inspire_v he_o with_o great_a skill_n in_o this_o controversy_n than_o any_o other_o before_o he_o the_o principle_n he_o go_v upon_o in_o all_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o arian_n be_v this_o that_o our_o true_a faith_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o scripture_n so_o in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o conference_n with_o the_o arian_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o jovianus_n and_o elsewhere_o therefore_o in_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o disputation_n against_o the_o arian_n he_o advise_v all_o that_o will_v secure_v themselves_o from_o the_o imposture_n of_o heretic_n 287._o to_o study_v the_o scripture_n because_o those_o who_o be_v verse_v therein_o stand_v firm_a against_o all_o their_o assault_n but_o they_o who_o look_v only_o at_o the_o word_n without_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o be_v easy_o seduce_v by_o they_o and_o this_o counsel_n he_o give_v after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v decree_v the_o arian_n doctrine_n to_o be_v heresy_n and_o although_o he_o say_v other_o way_n may_v be_v use_v to_o confute_v it_o yet_o because_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v more_o sufficient_a than_o all_o of_o they_o therefore_o those_o who_o will_v be_v better_o instruct_v in_o these_o thing_n i_o will_v advise_v they_o to_o be_v conversant_a in_o the_o divine_a oracle_n but_o do_v not_o the_o arian_n plead_v scripture_n as_o well_o as_o they_o how_o then_o can_v the_o scripture_n end_v this_o controversy_n which_o do_v arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n this_o objection_n which_o be_v now_o make_v so_o much_o
church_n what_o security_n can_v any_o man_n have_v against_o arianism_n since_o the_o council_n which_o favour_v it_o be_v more_o numerous_a than_o those_o which_o oppose_v and_o condemn_v it_o yea_o so_o mean_a be_v the_o opinion_n which_o some_o of_o the_o great_a person_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n have_v of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n meet_v together_o in_o council_n that_o st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n declare_v he_o have_v not_o see_v a_o good_a issue_n of_o any_o of_o they_o â—5_n but_o they_o rather_o increase_v mischief_n than_o remove_v any_o because_o of_o the_o contention_n and_o ambition_n which_o rule_v in_o they_o therefore_o he_o resolve_v to_o come_v no_o more_o at_o any_o of_o they_o what_o have_v st._n gregory_n so_o mean_v a_o esteem_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o think_v that_o ambition_n and_o contention_n shall_v sway_v they_o in_o their_o council_n and_o not_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o certain_o rule_v not_o where_o the_o other_o do_v yet_o this_o the_o declare_v to_o be_v his_o mind_n upon_o consideration_n and_o experience_n in_o that_o time_n and_o if_o he_o have_v live_v to_o those_o bless_a day_n of_o the_o council_n of_o latter_a age_n with_o what_o zeal_n and_o rhetoric_n will_v he_o have_v set_v they_o forth_o never_o be_v any_o answer_n more_o jejune_n to_o this_o testimony_n than_o that_o of_o bellarmin_n 7._o viz._n that_o forsooth_o there_o can_v be_v no_o lawful_a council_n call_v in_o his_o time_n and_o why_o so_o i_o pray_v be_v there_o not_o a_o good_a authority_n to_o call_v they_o but_o if_o that_o have_v be_v the_o reason_n he_o do_v not_o so_o little_o understand_v the_o way_n of_o express_v himself_o to_o assign_v the_o cause_n of_o it_o to_o contention_n and_o ambition_n if_o he_o mean_v quite_o another_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o intimate_a and_o what_o if_o he_o be_v afterward_o present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n do_v that_o show_n that_o his_o mind_n be_v in_o the_o least_o change_v but_o in_o this_o epistle_n he_o declare_v how_o little_a good_a be_v to_o be_v expect_a from_o a_o council_n and_o yet_o afterward_o by_o the_o emperor_n command_n he_o may_v be_v present_a at_o one_o 14._o st._n augustin_n in_o deal_v with_o maximinus_n the_o arian_n express_o set_v aside_o all_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o place_n controvert_v between_o they_o for_o he_o say_v i_o will_v neither_o bring_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a neither_o shall_v you_o that_o of_o ariminum_n but_o we_o will_v proceed_v by_o authority_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v common_a to_o both_o of_o we_o and_o by_o the_o clear_a evidence_n of_o reason_n it_o seem_v then_o st._n augustin_n be_v far_o from_o think_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n be_v set_v aside_o but_o by_o what_o mean_n do_v he_o then_o think_v that_o man_n may_v come_v to_o any_o certainty_n about_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o scripture_n of_o that_o he_o be_v best_o able_a to_o give_v we_o a_o account_n himself_o have_v write_v purposely_o in_o this_o subject_n in_o his_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n the_o substance_n of_o what_o he_o there_o say_v may_v be_v comprehend_v in_o these_o rule_n 1._o that_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o persuade_v man_n to_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o our_o neighbour_n 36._o without_o which_o he_o say_v no_o man_n do_v true_o understand_v it_o but_o whosoever_o interpret_v scripture_n to_o the_o advance_n of_o that_o though_o he_o may_v be_v mistake_v as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n yet_o his_o error_n be_v not_o dangerous_a 2._o that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o scripture_n man_n must_v apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o with_o mind_n due_o prepare_v for_o it_o 7._o by_o a_o fear_n of_o god_n humility_n prayer_n sincerity_n and_o purity_n of_o heart_n 3._o that_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v plain_o lay_v down_o in_o holy_a scripture_n this_o be_v in_o term_n assert_v by_o he_o 9_o as_o a_o fundamental_a principle_n that_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v which_o contain_v our_o faith_n and_o rule_n of_o life_n i.e._n all_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o our_o neighbour_n and_o consequent_o to_o the_o make_v we_o happy_a and_o these_o thing_n man_n ought_v especial_o to_o read_v the_o scripture_n for_o and_o the_o more_o they_o find_v of_o they_o the_o large_a their_o understanding_n of_o scripture_n be_v 4._o that_o the_o obscure_a place_n of_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o plain_a for_o which_o end_n he_o require_v frequent_a read_n and_o use_v one_o self_n to_o the_o language_n of_o scripture_n ib._n and_o draw_v example_n from_o plain_a place_n to_o illustrate_v difficult_a and_o those_o which_o be_v certain_a to_o clear_v the_o doubtful_a 26._o for_o scarce_o any_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v draw_v out_o of_o the_o most_o difficult_a place_n 6._o but_o what_o be_v very_o plain_o set_v down_o elsewhere_o 5._o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o infinite_a variety_n of_o latin_a interpreter_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v in_o his_o time_n in_o matter_n of_o doubt_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o original_a hebrew_n and_o greek_a 10._o the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o tongue_n may_v therefore_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o scripture_n because_o several_a word_n be_v preserve_v untranslate_v but_o those_o be_v few_o the_o necessity_n be_v not_o so_o great_a on_o their_o account_n as_o the_o diversity_n of_o interpreter_n 11._o for_o although_o those_o who_o have_v translate_v the_o hebrew_n into_o greek_a may_v be_v reckon_v up_o the_o latin_a interpreter_n can_v not_o which_o diversity_n of_o translation_n do_v rather_o help_v than_o hinder_v the_o understanding_n of_o scripture_n if_o the_o reader_n of_o it_o be_v not_o negligent_a for_o some_o doubtful_a place_n be_v clear_v by_o the_o difference_n of_o reading_n 6._o where_o the_o ambiguity_n lie_v in_o proper_a word_n the_o clear_n of_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n 4._o in_o so_o much_o that_o he_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a rare_a and_o difficult_a thing_n to_o find_v such_o a_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n which_o may_v not_o be_v clear_v from_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o writer_n or_o compare_v place_n or_o search_v the_o original_a language_n 7._o man_n must_v careful_o distinguish_v between_o proper_a and_o figurative_a expression_n for_o to_o understand_v figurative_a expression_n literal_o be_v to_o subject_v our_o understanding_n to_o carnal_a conception_n of_o thing_n 5._o and_o that_o be_v say_v he_o a_o miserable_a slavery_n of_o mind_n to_o take_v sign_n for_o thing_n such_o sign_n he_o tell_v we_o under_o the_o gospel_n be_v the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n 9_o the_o great_a difficulty_n herein_o lie_v in_o the_o find_n out_o the_o difference_n between_o proper_a and_o figurative_a expression_n for_o which_o he_o lay_v down_o this_o rule_n if_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n command_v what_o be_v good_a and_o forbid_v what_o be_v evil_a 16._o it_o be_v no_o figurative_a expression_n but_o if_o it_o forbid_v what_o be_v good_a or_o command_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v evil_a it_o must_v be_v figurative_o understand_v for_o which_o he_o instance_n in_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n unless_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n you_o shall_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o which_o seem_v to_o command_v something_o evil_n must_v be_v figurative_o understand_v of_o communicate_v in_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n and_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o his_o flesh_n be_v crucify_v and_o wound_v for_o we_o 8._o there_o be_v no_o danger_n in_o different_a sense_n be_v give_v of_o the_o same_o place_n of_o scripture_n if_o every_o one_o of_o those_o sense_n appear_v by_o other_o place_n to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o truth_n 26._o this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o person_n do_v sincere_o inquire_v after_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n for_o say_v he_o that_o divine_a spirit_n may_v easy_o foresee_v how_o many_o several_a sense_n those_o word_n be_v capable_a of_o which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n though_o not_o the_o particular_a meaning_n of_o those_o word_n the_o mistake_n can_v be_v dangerous_a therein_o 9_o where_o such_o a_o sense_n be_v give_v which_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o other_o certain_a
ancient_a creed_n we_o allow_v on_o both_o side_n to_o have_v be_v universal_o receive_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o now_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n add_v new_a article_n to_o be_v believe_v we_o desire_v to_o put_v the_o whole_a matter_n upon_o this_o issue_n let_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n the_o roman_a church_n infallibility_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n purgatory_n etc._n etc._n be_v prove_v by_o as_o universal_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n as_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n be_v and_o then_o let_v they_o charge_v we_o with_o heresy_n if_o we_o reject_v they_o but_o we_o say_v the_o measure_n of_o heresy_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v the_o reject_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n universal_o receive_v among_o christian_n this_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o stand_v to_o and_o say_v no_o other_o can_v be_v make_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o 35._o as_o vincentius_n at_o large_a prove_n but_o what_o ever_o thing_n be_v obtrude_v on_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n which_o want_v that_o universal_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n which_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n have_v we_o be_v bind_v by_o vincentius_n from_o plain_a scripture_n to_o shun_v they_o as_o profane_a novelty_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n these_o rule_v therefore_o be_v not_o bare_o allow_v but_o plead_v for_o by_o we_o in_o the_o test_n of_o article_n of_o faith_n as_o to_o which_o vincentius_n tell_v we_o if_o not_o the_o only_a yet_o the_o chief_a use_n of_o they_o be_v 2._o but_o suppose_v the_o question_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o express_a article_n of_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o concern_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o they_o how_o then_o be_v we_o to_o find_v out_o the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n for_o they_o may_v all_o agree_v in_o the_o word_n and_o yet_o have_v a_o different_a notion_n of_o the_o thing_n praefat_fw-la as_o petavius_n at_o large_a prove_n that_o there_o be_v a_o ancient_a tradition_n for_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o yet_o he_o confess_v that_o most_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v differ_v in_o their_o explication_n of_o it_o from_o that_o which_o be_v only_o allow_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 2._o and_o he_o grant_v that_o arius_n do_v follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n in_o the_o main_a of_o his_o doctrine_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o same_o error_n that_o he_o be_v before_o the_o matter_n be_v thorough_o discuss_v here_o now_o arise_v the_o great_a difficulty_n to_o i_o in_o this_o point_n of_o tradition_n the_o usefulness_n of_o it_o i_o be_o tell_v be_v for_o explain_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o there_o begin_v a_o great_a controversy_n in_o the_o church_n about_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o vincentius_n his_o rule_n will_v help_v we_o here_o 1_o it_o be_v plead_v by_o st._n hierome_n and_o other_o that_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o church_n may_v err_v in_o this_o matter_n or_o speak_v unwary_o in_o it_o before_o the_o matter_n come_v to_o be_v thorough_o discuss_v if_o so_o how_o come_v the_o testimony_n of_o erroneous_a or_o unwary_a writer_n to_o be_v the_o certain_a mean_n of_o give_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o in_o most_o of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n this_o way_n have_v be_v use_v to_o take_v off_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n who_o write_v before_o the_o controversy_n begin_v and_o speak_v different_o of_o the_o matter_n in_o debate_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o allegation_n in_o behalf_n of_o those_o person_n but_o to_o my_o understanding_n it_o plain_o show_v the_o incompetency_n of_o tradition_n for_o give_v a_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n when_o that_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o forego_n age_n and_o if_o this_o have_v be_v the_o only_a way_n of_o confute_v arius_n it_o be_v a_o great_a question_n how_o he_o can_v ever_o have_v be_v condemn_v if_o petavius_n or_o st._n hierome_n say_v true_a but_o since_o a_o general_n council_n have_v determine_v the_o contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o writer_n before_o which_o council_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o universal_a church_n i_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o they_o have_v better_a opportunity_n of_o know_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v when_o so_o many_o write_n be_v extant_a which_o be_v now_o lose_v than_o we_o can_v have_v at_o this_o distance_n and_o therefore_o we_o yield_v all_o submission_n to_o a_o council_n of_o that_o nature_n and_o proceed_n in_o that_o manner_n which_o that_o of_o nice_n do_v who_o do_v not_o mere_o determine_v that_o controversy_n by_o the_o number_n of_o writer_n on_o their_o side_n before_o they_o but_o by_o compare_v the_o opinion_n afterward_o with_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n and_o in_o this_o regard_n we_o acknowledge_v a_o great_a reverence_n due_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o such_o general_a council_n as_o that_o be_v therefore_o next_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o allow_v a_o great_a veneration_n to_o the_o determination_n of_o lawful_a general_n council_n universal_o receive_v which_o vincentius_n himself_o plead_v for_o but_o suppose_v no_o general_a council_n or_o such_o which_o be_v not_o allow_v or_o receive_v for_o such_o we_o be_v yet_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o way_n of_o find_v out_o catholic_n tradition_n which_o may_v interpret_v scripture_n for_o this_o end_n he_o propose_v another_o mean_n which_o be_v the_o gather_v together_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o father_n alone_a 39_o who_o live_v holy_o wise_o and_o constant_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v die_v in_o that_o faith_n or_o else_o for_o it_o but_o still_o with_o this_o reserve_n that_o what_o either_o all_o or_o many_o of_o they_o manifest_o frequent_o and_o constant_o as_o it_o be_v by_o a_o council_n of_o they_o have_v confirm_v by_o their_o receive_n hold_v and_o deliver_v of_o it_o that_o aught_o to_o be_v hold_v for_o undoubted_a certain_a and_o firm_a but_o whatsoever_o any_o one_o though_o holy_a and_o learned_a though_o a_o bishop_n confessor_n or_o martyr_n have_v hold_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o that_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n but_o as_o his_o own_o private_a opinion_n and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v follow_v which_o word_n i_o shall_v not_o examine_v with_o all_o the_o severity_n that_o some_o have_v do_v for_o then_o the_o prove_v these_o condition_n to_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o any_o one_o person_n will_v require_v more_o pain_n and_o be_v less_o capable_a of_o resolution_n than_o the_o matter_n itself_o be_v but_o i_o say_v that_o in_o most_o of_o the_o controversy_n this_o day_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n it_o may_v be_v much_o more_o satisfactory_a to_o examine_v the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n than_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o witness_n these_o condition_n be_v suppose_v and_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o we_o must_v not_o misunderstand_v he_o as_o though_o this_o way_n will_v serve_v to_o confute_v all_o heresy_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o yet_o far_o 2._o this_o course_n can_v only_o hold_v in_o some_o new_a and_o upstart_a heresy_n i.e._n in_o case_n of_o the_o pretence_n of_o some_o new_a revelation_n when_o man_n pretend_v to_o some_o special_a grace_n without_o humane_a industry_n to_o discover_v some_o divine_a truth_n not_o know_v before_o 37._o but_o in_o case_n of_o ancient_a and_o inveterate_a heresy_n 39_o he_o say_v we_o have_v no_o way_n to_o deal_v with_o they_o but_o either_o only_a by_o scripture_n or_o else_o by_o plain_a decree_n of_o general_a council_n for_o when_o heresy_n have_v be_v of_o long_a continuance_n then_o say_v he_o we_o may_v have_v ground_n to_o suspect_v they_o have_v not_o deal_v fair_o with_o the_o testimony_n of_o ancient_a time_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v what_o vincentius_n have_v offer_v towards_o the_o resolution_n of_o this_o great_a question_n how_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a of_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o controvert_v place_n wherein_o be_v nothing_o contain_v but_o what_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o stand_v to_o and_o very_o far_o from_o the_o least_o supposition_n of_o any_o infallibility_n in_o the_o present_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n for_o that_o end_n thus_o far_o i_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o search_v into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o important_a controversy_n which_o i_o may_v carry_v yet_o far_o if_o it_o be_v at_o all_o needful_a the_o substance_n of_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o they_o be_v this_o that_o if_o any_o controversy_n arise_v in_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o the_o
person_n do_v not_o allow_v the_o scripture_n than_o we_o be_v to_o proceed_v by_o the_o best_a mean_n we_o can_v have_v without_o it_o viz._n the_o tradition_n of_o apostolical_a church_n from_o the_o beginning_n if_o they_o do_v allow_v the_o scripture_n than_o we_o be_v to_o examine_v and_o compare_v place_n of_o scripture_n with_o all_o the_o care_n and_o judgement_n that_o may_v be_v if_o after_o all_o this_o the_o dispute_n still_o continue_v then_o if_o it_o be_v against_o the_o ancient_a rule_n of_o faith_n universal_o receive_v that_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prescription_n against_o any_o opinion_n if_o not_o against_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o express_a word_n but_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o then_o if_o ancient_a general_n council_n have_v determine_v it_o which_o have_v great_a opportunity_n of_o know_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n than_o we_o it_o be_v reasonable_a we_o shall_v yield_v to_o they_o but_o if_o there_o have_v be_v none_o such_o than_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n be_v to_o be_v take_v so_o it_o be_v in_o some_o late_a and_o upstart_a heresy_n which_o man_n pretend_v to_o have_v by_o revelation_n or_o some_o special_a grace_n of_o god_n now_o either_o all_o these_o mean_n be_v sufficient_a or_o not_o to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o not_o than_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v whole_o defective_a and_o want_v any_o certain_a way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o these_o be_v sufficient_a then_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n to_o give_v we_o a_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v prove_v but_o n._n o._n towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o book_n produce_v st._n augustin_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n 85._o in_o deliver_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o obscure_a place_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v concern_v he_o must_v be_v examine_v before_o i_o conclude_v this_o discourse_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o place_n be_v out_o of_o his_o answer_n to_o cresconius_n concern_v the_o obscure_a point_n of_o rebaptisation_n in_o these_o word_n since_o the_o holy_a scripture_n can_v deceive_v 33._o let_v whosoever_o be_v in_o fear_n of_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o obscurity_n of_o this_o question_n consult_v the_o same_o church_n about_o it_o which_o church_n the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v without_o all_o ambiguity_n demonstrate_v and_o before_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v hold_v by_o we_o in_o this_o matter_n when_o we_o do_v that_o which_o have_v please_v the_o universal_a church_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n do_v commend_v etc._n etc._n all_o which_o be_v false_a and_o say_v to_o no_o purpose_n say_v n._n o._n if_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o clear_a in_o this_o that_o this_o church_n can_v determine_v nothing_o in_o such_o important_a contest_v contrary_a to_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v credit_n to_o what_o she_o decide_v for_o than_o it_o will_v not_o be_v true_a what_o he_o say_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o same_o scripture_n in_o this_o matter_n be_v hold_v by_o we_o and_o he_o who_o be_v in_o fear_n of_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o obscurity_n of_o this_o question_n be_v no_o way_n relieve_v in_o follow_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o churth_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o st._n augustin_n do_v not_o suppose_v that_o man_n can_v attain_v to_o any_o certainty_n of_o the_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o matter_n without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n for_o he_o say_v in_o the_o chapter_n precede_v that_o in_o this_o matter_n we_o follow_v the_o most_o certain_a authority_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o he_o put_v the_o case_n that_o no_o certain_a example_n can_v be_v produce_v out_o of_o scripture_n than_o he_o say_v they_o have_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n when_o they_o do_v that_o which_o please_v the_o universal_a church_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o explain_v st._n augustins_n meaning_n we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o there_o be_v two_o controversy_n then_o on_o foot_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o donatist_n the_o one_o concern_v rebaptisation_n the_o other_o concern_v the_o church_n the_o former_a he_o look_v upon_o as_o more_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a by_o reason_n not_o only_o of_o the_o doubtfulness_n of_o scripture_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o about_o seventy_o bishop_n of_o africa_n who_o have_v determine_v for_o it_o among_o who_o st._n cyprian_n be_v chief_a which_o we_o see_v in_o all_o his_o dispute_n with_o the_o donatisis_n on_o this_o subject_n he_o be_v very_o much_o perplex_v with_o therefore_o st._n augustin_n find_v that_o controversy_n very_o troublesome_a be_v willing_a to_o bring_v it_o to_o that_o issue_n that_o what_o the_o catholic_n church_n after_o so_o much_o discuss_v the_o point_n have_v agree_v upon_o shall_v be_v receive_v as_o the_o truth_n by_o this_o mean_v the_o dispute_n will_v be_v bring_v to_o that_o other_o question_n which_o he_o think_v much_o more_o easy_a viz._n which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o catholic_n or_o the_o donatist_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n do_v st._n augustin_n hereby_o intend_v to_o make_v the_o church_n authority_n to_o resolve_v all_o doubt_n concern_v scripture_n but_o he_o think_v it_o much_o easy_a to_o prove_v by_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n than_o whether_o rebaptisation_n be_v lawful_a or_o not_o and_o according_o his_o very_a next_o word_n be_v but_o if_o you_o doubt_v whether_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n commend_v i_o will_v load_v you_o with_o many_o and_o most_o manifest_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n to_o that_o end_n which_o be_v the_o design_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o he_o show_v 19_o that_o those_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o church_n be_v very_o plain_a and_o clear_a and_o need_v no_o interpretation_n at_o all_o that_o in_o this_o case_n we_o be_v not_o to_o regard_v what_o donatus_n 10._o or_o parmenianus_n or_o pontius_n have_v say_v for_o neither_o say_v he_o be_v we_o to_o yield_v to_o catholic_n bishop_n themselves_o if_o they_o be_v at_o any_o time_n so_o much_o deceive_v as_o to_o hold_v what_o be_v contrary_a to_o canonical_a scripture_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o suppose_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o term_n he_o assert_n 16._o that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o nothing_o but_o plain_a scripture_n neither_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o optatus_n or_o st._n ambrose_n or_o innumerable_a bishop_n nor_o council_n nor_o miracle_n nor_o vision_n and_o revelation_n whatever_o n._n o._n think_v of_o they_o now_o st._n augustin_n suppose_v there_o be_v much_o less_o ambiguity_n in_o scripture_n in_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n than_o in_o that_o of_o rebaptisation_n he_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o resolution_n in_o the_o other_o point_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o and_o so_o he_o only_o pursue_v the_o method_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o make_v use_n of_o plain_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o give_v light_n to_o the_o dark_a and_o when_o they_o be_v convince_v by_o scripture_n that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o do_v not_o question_n but_o they_o will_v follow_v that_o which_o be_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o here_o lie_v the_o main_a difficulty_n on_o what_o account_n the_o sentence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v in_o order_n to_o the_o resolution_n of_o it_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n of_o these_o thing_n 1._o that_o all_o the_o proof_n which_o st._n augustin_n bring_v for_o the_o church_n do_v relate_v only_o to_o the_o extent_n and_o universality_n of_o it_o and_o not_o to_o any_o infallibility_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o it_o as_o will_v easy_o appear_v to_o any_o one_o that_o will_v read_v his_o discourse_n on_o that_o subject_n against_o the_o donatist_n 2._o that_o he_o assert_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o high_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n which_o in_o many_o place_n of_o his_o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n he_o make_v to_o be_v a_o plenary_a or_o general_a council_n 2._o who_o authority_n he_o say_v be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o that_o of_o st._n cyprian_n or_o any_o particular_a council_n either_o in_o his_o time_n or_o before_o it_o which_o he_o call_v the_o authority_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n so_o that_o we_o see_v he_o resolve_v all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n into_o that_o of_o a_o general_n
council_n whether_o that_o of_o arles_n or_o nice_a be_v not_o to_o my_o purpose_n to_o inquire_v and_o we_o shall_v then_o see_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n by_o that_o which_o he_o deliver_v of_o general_a council_n as_o well_o as_o any_o other_o church_n authority_n compare_v with_o the_o scripture_n in_o these_o remarkable_a word_n who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o sacred_a canonical_a scripture_n be_v contain_v within_o its_o certain_a bound_n 3_o and_o be_v so_o far_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o latter_a write_n of_o bishop_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n or_o dispute_v at_o all_o make_v whether_o that_o be_v true_a or_o right_o which_o be_v contain_v therein_o but_o all_o latter_a write_n of_o bishop_n which_o have_v be_v or_o be_v write_v since_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n have_v be_v confirm_v may_v be_v correct_v if_o in_o any_o thing_n they_o err_v from_o the_o truth_n either_o by_o the_o wise_a discourse_n of_o any_o more_o skilful_a person_n or_o the_o weighty_a authority_n of_o other_o bishop_n or_o the_o prudence_n of_o more_o learned_a man_n or_o by_o council_n and_o even_o council_n themselves_o that_o be_v provincial_a yield_v without_o dispute_n to_o those_o which_o be_v general_n and_o call_v out_o of_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o of_o these_o general_a council_n the_o former_a be_v often_o amend_v by_o the_o latter_a when_o by_o some_o far_a trial_n of_o thing_n that_o which_o be_v shut_v be_v lay_v open_a and_o that_o which_o be_v hide_v be_v make_v know_v without_o any_o swell_n of_o sacrilegious_a pride_n or_o stifness_n of_o arrogancy_n or_o contentin_n of_o envy_n but_o with_o holy_a humility_n catholic_n peace_n and_o christian_a charity_n can_v any_o one_o that_o read_v this_o excellent_a testimony_n of_o st._n augustin_n deliver_v in_o this_o same_o matter_n ever_o imagine_v he_o can_v so_o plain_o contradict_v himself_o as_o to_o assert_v the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o one_o place_n and_o destroy_v it_o in_o another_o will_v he_o assert_v that_o all_o council_n how_o general_n soever_o may_v be_v amend_v by_o follow_a council_n and_o yet_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o former_a council_n do_v contain_v the_o unalterable_a will_n of_o god_n a_o lesser_a person_n than_o st._n augustin_n will_v never_o thus_o direct_o contradict_v himself_o and_o that_o about_o the_o very_a same_o controversy_n which_o word_n of_o he_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o unlawful_a council_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n or_o practice_n but_o do_v refer_v to_o the_o great_a question_n then_o in_o debate_n about_o rebaptise_v heretic_n and_o hereby_o he_o take_v off_o the_o great_a plea_n the_o donatist_n make_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n cyprian_a and_o his_o council_n which_o they_o continual_o urge_v for_o themselves_o 3._o he_o grant_v that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o church_n authority_n be_v but_o humane_a and_o that_o satisfaction_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o scripture_n in_o this_o controversy_n 4._o for_o mention_v the_o obscurity_n of_o this_o question_n and_o the_o great_a debate_n that_o have_v be_v about_o it_o before_o the_o donatists_n time_n among_o great_a and_o good_a man_n and_o diverse_a resolution_n of_o council_n and_o the_o settlement_n of_o it_o at_o last_o by_o a_o plenary_a council_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o lest_o say_v he_o i_o shall_v seem_v to_o make_v use_n only_o of_o humane_a argument_n i_o produce_v certain_a testimony_n out_o of_o the_o gospel_n by_o which_o god_n willing_a i_o demonstrate_v how_o true_a and_o agreeable_a to_o his_o will_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v 14._o and_o else_o where_o he_o appeal_v not_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n but_o to_o the_o lord_n balance_n viz._n to_o his_o judgement_n deliver_v in_o scripture_n and_o in_o this_o same_o case_n when_o he_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o cyprian_a 32._o he_o say_v there_o be_v no_o write_n they_o have_v not_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o but_o those_o of_o scripture_n and_o by_o they_o they_o be_v to_o judge_n of_o all_o other_o and_o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o they_o they_o receive_v what_o be_v not_o they_o reject_v though_o write_v by_o person_n of_o never_o so_o great_a authority_n and_o after_o all_o this_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o believe_v that_o st._n augustin_n shall_v make_v the_o church_n decree_n in_o a_o general_n council_n infallible_a no_o the_o utmost_a by_o a_o careful_a consideration_n of_o his_o mind_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o i_o can_v find_v be_v that_o in_o a_o question_n of_o so_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a a_o nature_n as_o that_o be_v which_o have_v be_v so_o long_o bandy_v in_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n and_o from_o thence_o spread_v over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n it_o be_v a_o reasonable_a thing_n to_o presume_v that_o what_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n do_v consent_n in_o be_v the_o truth_n not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o infallibility_n but_o the_o reasonable_a supposition_n that_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n will_v not_o consent_v in_o a_o thing_n repugnant_a to_o any_o apostolical_a doctrine_n or_o tradition_n and_o so_o st._n augustins_n meaning_n be_v the_o same_o with_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n as_o to_o the_o universal_a attestation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o tradition_n be_v declare_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o general_n council_n and_o that_o decree_v universal_o receive_v but_o only_o by_o the_o litigant_fw-la party_n in_o africa_n to_o which_o purpose_n it_o be_v observable_a that_o he_o so_o often_o appeal_v to_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o christian_n in_o this_o matter_n after_o it_o have_v be_v so_o thorough_o discuss_v and_o consider_v by_o the_o most_o wise_a and_o disinterest_v person_n bapt._n and_o that_o consent_v declare_v by_o a_o plenary_a council_n before_o himself_o be_v bear_v doâ—at_n so_o that_o if_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v upon_o in_o this_o obscure_a controversy_n 18._o he_o say_v 9_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v 10._o before_o that_o of_o several_a council_n in_o africa_n 7_o of_o the_o bishop_n and_o particular_o st._n cyprian_n who_o meet_v in_o they_o 4_o and_o whereas_o st._n cyprian_n have_v slight_v tradition_n in_o this_o matter_n 2._o christ_n have_v call_v himself_o truth_n and_o not_o custom_n 7._o st._n augustin_n reply_n to_o he_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v always_o so_o and_o continue_v after_o such_o opposition_n and_o confirm_v by_o a_o general_n council_n and_o after_o examination_n of_o the_o reason_n and_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n on_o both_o side_n it_o may_v be_v now_o say_v that_o we_o follow_v what_o truth_n have_v declare_v wherein_o we_o see_v with_o what_o modesty_n and_o upon_o what_o ground_n he_o declare_v his_o mind_n which_o at_o last_o come_v to_o no_o more_o than_o vincentius_n his_o rule_n of_o antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n especial_o in_o such_o a_o matter_n as_o this_o be_v which_o have_v nothing_o but_o tradition_n to_o be_v plead_v for_o it_o the_o apostle_n 23._o have_v determine_v nothing_o of_o either_o side_n in_o their_o book_n as_o st_n augustin_n himself_o at_o last_o confess_v in_o this_o matter_n the_o most_o then_o that_o can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o testimony_n allege_v out_o of_o st._n augustin_n be_v this_o that_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a a_o nature_n wherein_o the_o apostle_n have_v determine_v nothing_o in_o their_o write_n we_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v the_o truth_n which_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n agree_v in_o those_o time_n when_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v so_o well_o know_v by_o frequent_a discussion_n of_o the_o case_n and_o come_n at_o last_o to_o a_o resolution_n in_o a_o general_n council_n in_o such_o a_o case_n as_o this_o i_o agree_v to_o what_o st._n augustin_n say_v and_o think_v a_o man_n very_o much_o relieve_v by_o follow_v so_o evident_a a_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n not_o by_o virtue_n of_o any_o infallibility_n but_o the_o unreasonableness_n of_o believe_v so_o many_o so_o wise_a so_o disinterest_v person_n shall_v be_v deceive_v let_v the_o same_o evidence_n be_v produce_v for_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n in_o the_o matter_n in_o dispute_n between_o our_o church_n and_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o the_o controversy_n of_o infallibility_n may_v be_v lay_v aside_o for_o such_o a_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o most_o authentic_a interpreter_n of_o holy_a scripture_n in_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a place_n but_o let_v they_o never_o think_v to_o
their_o guide_n only_o upon_o the_o opinion_n of_o their_o skill_n and_o integrity_n and_o when_o they_o see_v reason_n to_o question_v these_o they_o know_v of_o no_o obligation_n to_o follow_v their_o conduct_n over_o rock_n and_o precipice_n if_o they_o be_v so_o careless_a of_o their_o own_o welfare_n other_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o follow_v they_o therein_o but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o presume_v person_n so_o whole_o ignorant_a but_o they_o have_v some_o general_a rule_n by_o which_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o skill_n and_o fidelity_n of_o their_o guide_n if_o a_o person_n commit_v himself_o to_o the_o care_n of_o a_o pilot_n to_o carry_v he_o to_o constantinople_n because_o of_o his_o ignorance_n of_o the_o sea_n shall_v this_o man_n still_o rely_v upon_o his_o authority_n if_o he_o carry_v he_o to_o find_v out_o the_o north_n west_n passage_n no_o though_o he_o may_v not_o know_v the_o particular_a coast_n so_o well_o yet_o he_o know_v the_o east_n and_o west_n the_o north_n and_o south_n from_o each_o other_o if_o a_o stranger_n shall_v take_v a_o guide_n to_o conduct_v he_o from_o london_n to_o york_n although_o he_o may_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o dispute_v with_o he_o at_o every_o doubtful_a turn_n yet_o be_v he_o bind_v to_o follow_v he_o when_o he_o travel_v all_o day_n with_o the_o sun_n in_o his_o face_n for_o although_o he_o do_v not_o know_v the_o direct_a road_n yet_o he_o know_v that_o he_o be_v to_o go_v northward_o the_o meaning_n of_o all_o this_o be_v that_o the_o supposition_n of_o guide_n in_o religion_n do_v depend_v upon_o some_o common_a principle_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v or_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o and_o some_o precept_n so_o plain_a that_o every_o christian_n without_o any_o help_n may_v know_v they_o to_o be_v his_o duty_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o these_o plain_a and_o know_v duty_n lie_v the_o capacity_n of_o person_n judge_v of_o their_o guide_n if_o they_o carry_v they_o out_o of_o this_o beat_a way_n they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o rely_v upon_o they_o in_o other_o thing_n if_o they_o keep_v themselves_o careful_o within_o those_o bound_n and_o show_v great_a integrity_n therein_o then_o in_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a thing_n they_o may_v with_o more_o safety_n rely_v upon_o they_o but_o if_o they_o tell_v they_o they_o must_v put_v out_o their_o eye_n to_o follow_v they_o the_o better_a or_o if_o they_o kind_o allow_v they_o to_o keep_v their_o eye_n in_o their_o head_n yet_o they_o must_v believe_v they_o against_o their_o eyesight_n if_o they_o persuade_v they_o to_o break_v plain_a command_n of_o god_n and_o to_o alter_v the_o institution_n of_o christ_n what_o reason_n can_v there_o be_v that_o any_o shall_v commit_v themselves_o to_o the_o absolute_a conduct_n of_o such_o unfaithful_a guide_n and_o this_o be_v not_o to_o destroy_v all_o authority_n of_o faithful_a guide_n for_o they_o may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n for_o the_o direction_n of_o unskilful_a person_n in_o matter_n that_o be_v doubtful_a and_o require_v skill_n to_o resolve_v they_o but_o it_o be_v only_o to_o suppose_v that_o their_o authority_n be_v not_o absolute_a nor_o their_o direction_n infallible_a but_o if_o we_o take_v away_o this_o infallible_a direction_n from_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n what_o authority_n be_v there_o leave_v they_o as_o much_o as_o ever_o god_n give_v they_o and_o if_o they_o will_v not_o be_v content_v with_o that_o we_o can_v help_v it_o and_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v how_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a these_o exception_n be_v i_o shall_v now_o show_v what_o real_a authority_n be_v still_o leave_v in_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n though_o infallibility_n be_v take_v away_o and_o that_o lie_v in_o three_o thing_n 1._o a_o authority_n of_o inflict_a censure_n upon_o offender_n which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n or_o of_o receive_v into_o and_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n this_o the_o church_n be_v invest_v with_o by_o christ_n himself_o and_o be_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o the_o be_v and_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n which_o can_v be_v preserve_v in_o its_o purity_n and_o peace_n without_o it_o which_o authority_n belong_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o however_o the_o church_n in_o some_o respect_n be_v incorporate_v with_o the_o commonwealth_n in_o a_o christian_a state_n yet_o its_o fundamental_a right_n remain_v distinct_a from_o it_o of_o which_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a to_o receive_v into_o and_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o church_n such_o person_n which_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n be_v fit_a to_o be_v take_v in_o or_o shut_v out_o 2._o a_o authority_n of_o make_v rule_n and_o canon_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n in_o the_o church_n not_o mere_o in_o the_o necessary_a circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o place_n and_o such_o thing_n the_o contrary_a to_o which_o imply_v a_o natural_a indecency_n but_o in_o continue_v and_o establish_v those_o ancient_a rite_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o early_a time_n of_o christianity_n and_o be_v in_o themselves_o of_o a_o indifferent_a nature_n which_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v not_o only_o assert_v in_o the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n but_o strenuous_o defend_v against_o the_o trifle_a objection_n of_o her_o enemy_n 20._o from_o scripture_n antiquity_n and_o reason_n and_o i_o free_o grant_v not_o only_o that_o such_o a_o authority_n be_v in_o itself_o reasonable_a and_o just_a but_o that_o in_o such_o matter_n require_v by_o a_o lawful_a authority_n such_o as_o that_o of_o our_o church_n be_v there_o be_v a_o advantage_n on_o the_o side_n of_o authority_n against_o a_o scrupulous_a conscience_n which_o ought_v to_o over-rule_v the_o practice_n of_o such_o who_o be_v the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n 3._o a_o authority_n of_o propose_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o direct_a man_n in_o religion_n which_o be_v the_o proper_a authority_n of_o teacher_n and_o guide_n and_o instructer_n of_o other_o which_o may_v be_v do_v several_a way_n as_o by_o particular_a instruction_n of_o doubtful_a person_n who_o be_v bind_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o best_a help_n they_o can_v among_o which_o that_o of_o their_o guide_n be_v the_o most_o ready_a and_o useful_a and_o who_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v care_n of_o their_o soul_n and_o therefore_o to_o give_v the_o most_o faithful_a advice_n and_o counsel_n to_o they_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v a_o public_a way_n of_o instruct_v by_o discourse_n ground_v upon_o scripture_n to_o particular_a congregation_n assemble_v together_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o place_n set_v apart_o for_o that_o end_n and_o therefore_o call_v church_n and_o those_o who_o be_v due_o appoint_v for_o this_o work_n and_o ordain_v by_o those_o who_o office_n be_v to_o ordain_v viz._n the_o bishop_n have_v a_o authority_n to_o declare_v what_o the_o mind_n and_o will_n of_o god_n be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n in_o order_n to_o the_o salvation_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o beside_o this_o we_o may_v consider_v the_o bishop_n and_o representative_a clergy_n of_o a_o church_n as_o meet_v together_o for_o reform_v any_o abuse_n creep_v into_o the_o practice_n of_o religion_n or_o error_n in_o doctrine_n and_o in_o this_o case_n we_o assert_v that_o such_o a_o synod_n or_o convocation_n have_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n within_o itself_o especial_o have_v all_o the_o ancient_a right_n of_o a_o patriarchal_a church_n when_o a_o more_o general_a consent_n can_v be_v obtain_v to_o publish_v and_o declare_v what_o those_o error_n &_o abuse_n be_v &_o to_o do_v as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v to_o reform_v they_o viz._n by_o require_v a_o consent_n to_o such_o proposition_n as_o be_v agree_v upon_o for_o that_o end_n of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o enjoy_v the_o public_a office_n of_o teach_v and_o instruct_v other_o not_o to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o those_o proposition_n shall_v be_v believe_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o because_o no_o reformation_n can_v be_v effect_v if_o person_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o preach_v and_o officiate_v in_o the_o church_n in_o a_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o such_o a_o reformation_n and_o this_o be_v now_o that_o authority_n we_o attribute_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o our_o church_n although_o we_o allow_v no_o infallibility_n to_o they_o and_o herein_o we_o proceed_v in_o a_o due_a mean_a between_o the_o extreme_n of_o rob_v the_o church_n of_o all_o authority_n of_o one_o side_n and_o advance_v it_o to_o infallibility_n on_o the_o other_o but_o we_o can_v help_v the_o weakness_n of_o those_o man_n understanding_n who_o can_v apprehend_v that_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o authority_n
there_o must_v be_v order_n and_o constitution_n whereby_o all_o must_v be_v keep_v within_o their_o due_a bound_n and_o there_o must_v be_v person_n appoint_v to_o instruct_v the_o ignorant_a to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n to_o direct_v the_o unskilful_a and_o to_o help_v the_o weak_a it_o belong_v to_o such_o a_o society_n not_o bare_o to_o provide_v for_o necessity_n but_o safety_n and_o not_o mere_o the_o safety_n of_o particular_a person_n but_o of_o itself_o which_o can_v be_v do_v without_o prudent_a order_n fix_v the_o bound_n of_o man_n employment_n and_o not_o suffer_v every_o pretender_n to_o vision_n and_o revelation_n to_o set_v up_o for_o a_o new_a sect_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o a_o new_a order_n of_o religious_a man_n how_o come_v it_o now_o to_o pass_v that_o by_o say_v that_o man_n consider_v bare_o as_o christian_n may_v understand_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n i_o do_v overthrow_v all_o authority_n of_o a_o church_n and_o make_v all_o man_n prophet_n do_v i_o in_o the_o least_o mention_n man_n teach_n other_o or_o be_v able_a themselves_o to_o put_v a_o difference_n between_o what_o be_v so_o necessary_a and_o what_o not_o or_o do_v s._n c._n suppose_v that_o all_o that_o understand_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v no_o need_n to_o be_v rule_v and_o govern_v if_o he_o think_v so_o i_o assure_v he_o i_o be_o quite_o of_o another_o opinion_n and_o do_v make_v no_o question_n but_o that_o government_n ought_v to_o be_v preserve_v in_o a_o church_n though_o the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n be_v know_v to_o all_o in_o it_o and_o so_o i_o suppose_v do_v any_o one_o else_o that_o in_o the_o least_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o s._n c_o '_o s._n recrimination_n of_o fanaticism_n on_o our_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o this_o principle_n be_v as_o feeble_a as_o the_o defence_n he_o have_v make_v for_o his_o own_o of_o which_o he_o may_v hear_v in_o due_a time_n but_o if_o there_o be_v any_o fanaticism_n in_o this_o principle_n we_o have_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o great_a and_o wise_a person_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o it_o two_o of_o they_o especial_o have_v in_o term_n say_v as_o much_o as_o i_o have_v do_v st._n augustin_n in_o his_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n already_o mention_v and_o st._n chrysostome_n in_o as_o plain_a word_n as_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o all_o thing_n be_v plain_a and_o right_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n all_o necessary_a thing_n be_v manifest_a let_v s._n c._n now_o charge_v all_o the_o dreadful_a consequence_n of_o this_o principle_n on_o st._n chrysostome_n and_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o destroy_v all_o church-authority_n and_o lay_v the_o foundation_n for_o the_o height_n of_o fanaticism_n nay_o s._n chrysâ—stome_n go_v much_o high_a than_o i_o do_v for_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n if_o i_o have_v make_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n so_o useless_a as_o st._n chrysostome_n seem_v to_o do_v in_o these_o word_n what_o passionate_a and_o hideous_a outcries_a will_v s._n c._n have_v make_v and_o by_o this_o let_v the_o skill_n or_o ingenuity_n of_o s._n c._n be_v try_v who_o say_v 117._o that_o i_o can_v find_v out_o one_o single_a short_a sentence_n in_o antiquity_n to_o support_v the_o main_a pillar_n of_o my_o religion_n which_o he_o suppose_v this_o principle_n to_o be_v and_o for_o the_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n without_o the_o help_n of_o infallibility_n i_o have_v produce_v more_o out_o of_o antiquity_n in_o this_o discourse_n than_o either_o he_o or_o his_o whole_a party_n will_v be_v able_a to_o answer_v 3._o not_o the_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o i_o must_v do_v till_o i_o see_v some_o better_a proof_n for_o it_o than_o i_o have_v ever_o yet_o do_v but_o how_o do_v this_o destroy_v all_o authority_n in_o a_o church_n can_v there_o be_v none_o but_o what_o be_v derive_v from_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o think_v i_o do_v in_o the_o least_o diminish_v the_o king_n authority_n by_o deny_v that_o he_o derive_v it_o from_o the_o cham_n of_o tartary_n or_o the_o great_a mogul_n although_o they_o may_v challenge_v the_o lordship_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n to_o themselves_o and_o may_v pretend_v very_o plausible_a reason_n that_o it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o for_o the_o quiet_a and_o conveniency_n of_o mankind_n to_o be_v all_o under_o one_o universal_a monarch_n and_o that_o none_o have_v so_o fair_a a_o pretence_n to_o it_o as_o they_o that_o have_v challenge_v the_o right_n of_o it_o to_o themselves_o and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o i_o do_v very_o believe_v the_o king_n have_v a_o unquestionable_a right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n and_o a_o just_a authority_n over_o all_o his_o subject_n the_o time_n be_v when_o the_o first_o of_o genesis_n will_v serve_v to_o prove_v the_o pope_n title_n and_o the_o sun_n rule_v by_o day_n be_v think_v a_o clear_a argument_n for_o his_o supremacy_n but_o the_o world_n be_v now_o alter_v and_o all_o the_o wit_n and_o subtlety_n that_o have_v be_v since_o use_v have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o make_v good_a that_o crack_a title_n of_o universal_a pastorship_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v take_v to_o themselves_o but_o although_o we_o disow_v the_o pope_n authority_n as_o a_o unjust_a usurpation_n we_o assert_v and_o plead_v for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v place_v therein_o who_o derive_v their_o power_n to_o govern_v the_o church_n from_o christ_n and_o not_o from_o the_o pope_n and_o i_o dare_v appeal_n to_o any_o person_n whether_o the_o assert_v the_o bishop_n derive_v their_o authority_n from_o christ_n or_o from_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o better_a way_n of_o defend_v their_o power_n we_o be_v not_o now_o dispute_v what_o authority_n be_v fit_a to_o be_v entrust_v in_o the_o pope_n hand_n suppose_v all_o other_o difference_n compose_v and_o that_o thing_n be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n wherein_o they_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o 4._o general_a council_n in_o which_o case_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v consider_v how_o far_o it_o may_v be_v convenient_a to_o give_v way_n to_o such_o a_o authority_n so_o apt_a to_o grow_v extravagant_a and_o which_o have_v be_v stretch_v so_o very_o far_o beyond_o what_o the_o canon_n allow_v that_o it_o have_v challenge_v infallibility_n to_o itself_o but_o the_o thing_n at_o present_a under_o debate_n be_v whether_o the_o disallow_a the_o papal_a hierarchy_n do_v overthrow_v all_o authority_n in_o the_o episcopal_a which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o ask_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o other_o power_n beside_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o church_n for_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o the_o deny_v the_o pope_n authority_n over_o we_o can_v in_o the_o least_o diminish_v the_o just_a authority_n of_o bishop_n the_o only_a considerable_a question_n in_o this_o case_n be_v whether_o the_o reject_v that_o hierarchy_n which_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v not_o make_v way_n for_o the_o people_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o our_o bishop_n and_o consequent_o no_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n can_v be_v maintain_v unless_o we_o again_o yield_v to_o the_o papal_a authority_n this_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v n._n o._n meaning_n consider_v when_o he_o tell_v we_o by_o church-authority_n he_o mean_v that_o superior_a and_o more_o comprehensive_a body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n which_o in_o any_o dissent_n and_o division_n of_o the_o clergy_n according_a to_o the_o church_n canon_n ought_v to_o be_v obey_v and_o any_o particular_a church_n divide_v from_o this_o more_o universal_a can_v with_o the_o least_o pretence_n of_o reason_n challenge_v submission_n from_o her_o subject_n since_o she_o herself_o and_o particular_o the_o church_n of_o england_n refuse_v the_o same_o to_o all_o the_o authority_n extant_a in_o the_o world_n when_o she_o separate_v herself_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o reform_v herself_o do_v not_o oppose_v any_o just_a authority_n then_o extant_a in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o make_v sâ—ch_o loud_a clamour_n about_o our_o church_n refuse_v submission_n to_o all_o the_o authority_n then_o extant_a in_o the_o world_n unless_o there_o be_v better_a evidence_n produce_v for_o it_o than_o we_o have_v yet_o see_v for_o it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v that_o the_o dispute_n be_v then_o concern_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n over_o our_o church_n which_o we_o have_v all_o along_o assert_v to_o have_v be_v a_o notorious_a encroachment_n upon_o the_o liberty_n of_o our_o church_n and_o the_o pope_n usurpation_n be_v 〈◊〉_d injurious_a both_o to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a
government_n that_o those_o who_o adhere_v to_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o agree_v to_o the_o reject_v that_o authority_n which_o he_o challenge_v in_o england_n which_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o breach_n between_o the_o two_o church_n afterward_o when_o it_o be_v thus_o agree_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o such_o authority_n as_o he_o challenge_v what_o shall_v hinder_v our_o church_n from_o proceed_v in_o the_o best_a way_n it_o can_v for_o the_o reformation_n of_o itself_o for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v cast_v out_o as_o a_o usurpation_n our_o church_n be_v thereby_o declare_v to_o be_v a_o free_a church_n have_v the_o power_n of_o government_n within_o itself_o and_o what_o method_n of_o proceed_v can_v be_v more_o reasonable_a in_o this_o case_n than_o by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o civil_a authority_n to_o publish_v such_o rule_n and_o article_n according_a to_o which_o religion_n be_v to_o be_v profess_v and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n settle_v in_o england_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o n._n o._n call_v refuse_v submission_n to_o all_o the_o authority_n then_o extant_a in_o the_o world_n be_v all_o the_o authority_n then_o extant_a shut_v up_o in_o the_o pope_n breast_n be_v there_o no_o due_a power_n of_o govern_v leave_v because_o his_o unjust_a power_n be_v cast_v off_o and_o that_o first_o by_o bishop_n who_o in_o other_o thing_n adhere_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o they_o proceed_v far_a and_o alter_v many_o thing_n in_o religion_n against_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n it_o be_v plain_a since_o our_o church_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v free_a they_o have_v a_o liberty_n of_o inquire_v and_o determine_v thing_n fit_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v this_o than_o can_v not_o be_v her_o fault_n but_o in_o those_o thing_n they_o decree_v they_o go_v contrary_a to_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n here_o we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o we_o have_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n defend_v that_o we_o reject_v nothing_o but_o innovation_n and_o reform_v nothing_o but_o abuse_n but_o the_o church_n think_v otherwise_o of_o they_o what_o church_n i_o pray_v the_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a that_o we_o have_v always_o appeal_v to_o and_o offer_v to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o true_o catholic_n church_n of_o all_o age_n that_o we_o utter_o deny_v to_o have_v agree_v in_o any_o one_o thing_n against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o the_o plain_a english_a of_o all_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o no_o wonder_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o we_o know_v of_o no_o fault_n we_o be_v guilty_a of_o therein_o nor_o any_o obligation_n of_o submission_n to_o the_o command_v of_o that_o church_n and_o n._n o._n do_v not_o say_v that_o we_o oppose_v the_o whole_a church_n but_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n i._n e._n i_o suppose_v the_o great_a number_n of_o person_n at_o that_o time_n but_o do_v he_o undertake_v to_o make_v this_o good_a that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o christian_n then_o in_o the_o world_n do_v oppose_v the_o church_n of_o england_n how_o do_v he_o know_v that_o the_o eastern_a armenian_n abyssin_n and_o greek_a church_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o we_o no_o that_o be_v not_o his_o meaning_n but_o by_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n he_o fair_o understand_v no_o more_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o we_o do_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o deny_v not_o but_o we_o utter_o deny_v that_o to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n or_o that_o we_o oppose_v any_o lawful_a authority_n in_o deny_v submission_n to_o it_o but_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v to_o obey_v in_o any_o dissent_n or_o division_n of_o the_o clergy_n the_o superior_a and_o more_o comprehensive_a body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n what_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v either_o it_o must_v be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o a_o general_n council_n of_o all_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o the_o first_o we_o owe_v no_o obedience_n to_o they_o for_o the_o second_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n then_o in_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v oppose_v and_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o catholic_n council_n before_o the_o breach_n of_o christendom_n no_o church_n have_v be_v more_o guilty_a of_o a_o violation_n of_o they_o than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v turn_v into_o the_o royalty_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o be_v no_o enemy_n to_o the_o ancient_a patriarchal_a government_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v far_o more_o for_o preserve_v the_o dignity_n of_o it_o than_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v be_v for_o we_o shall_v think_v it_o a_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n if_o all_o the_o patriarch_n do_v enjoy_v their_o ancient_a power_n and_o privilege_n and_o all_o christendom_n will_v consent_v to_o a_o true_o free_a and_o general_a council_n which_o we_o look_v on_o as_o the_o best_a expedient_a on_o earth_n for_o compose_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n if_o it_o may_v be_v have_v but_o we_o can_v endure_v to_o be_v abuse_v by_o mere_a name_n of_o titular_a patriarch_n but_o real_a servant_n and_o pensionary_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o combination_n of_o interest_v party_n instead_o of_o general_a council_n with_o the_o pleasure_n of_o pope_n instead_o of_o ancient_a canon_n let_v they_o reduce_v the_o ancient_a government_n of_o the_o church_n within_o its_o due_a bound_n let_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n content_v himself_o with_o the_o privilege_n he_o then_o enjoy_v let_v debate_n be_v free_a and_o bishop_n assemble_v with_o a_o equal_a proportion_n out_o of_o all_o church_n of_o christendom_n and_o if_o we_o then_o oppose_v so_o general_a a_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n let_v they_o charge_v we_o with_o not_o submit_v to_o all_o the_o authority_n extant_a of_o the_o world_n but_o since_o the_o state_n of_o christendom_n have_v be_v so_o much_o divide_v that_o a_o true_o general_n council_n be_v next_o to_o a_o impossible_a thing_n the_o church_n must_v be_v reform_v by_o its_o part_n and_o every_o free_a church_n enjoy_v the_o right_n of_o a_o patriarchal_a see_v have_v according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n a_o sufficient_a power_n to_o reform_v all_o abuse_n within_o itself_o when_o a_o more_o general_a consent_n can_v be_v obtain_v by_o this_o we_o may_v see_v how_o very_a feeble_a this_o charge_n be_v of_o destroy_v all_o church-authority_n by_o refuse_v submission_n to_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n and_o how_o very_o pityful_a a_o advantage_n can_v from_o hence_o be_v make_v by_o the_o dissent_v party_n among_o we_o who_o decry_v that_o patriarchal_a and_o ancient_a government_n as_o anti-christian_n which_o we_o allow_v as_o prudent_a and_o christian._n but_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o these_o two_o case_n i_o have_v speak_v already_o 4._o but_o yet_o n._n o._n say_v my_o principle_n afford_v no_o effectual_a way_n or_o mean_n in_o this_o church_n of_o suppress_v or_o convict_v any_o schism_n â—98_n sect_n or_o heresy_n or_o reduce_v they_o either_o to_o submission_n of_o judgement_n or_o silence_n therefore_o my_o principle_n be_v destructive_a to_o all_o church-authority_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o the_o design_n of_o my_o principle_n be_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o the_o mean_n of_o suppress_v heresy_n if_o i_o have_v lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n of_o peace_n and_o leave_v all_o person_n to_o their_o own_o judgement_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o authority_n this_o may_v have_v be_v just_o object_v against_o i_o but_o according_a to_o this_o way_n it_o may_v have_v be_v object_v to_o aristotle_n that_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o civil_a government_n because_o he_o do_v not_o lay_v down_o the_o rule_n of_o it_o in_o his_o logic_n or_o that_o hypocrates_n favour_v the_o chemist_n and_o mountebank_n because_o he_o say_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o college_n of_o physician_n if_o i_o have_v say_v any_o thing_n about_o the_o authority_n of_o particular_a church_n or_o the_o way_n of_o suppress_v sect_n then_o how_o insult_o have_v i_o be_v ask_v what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n excellent_a protestant_a principle_n of_o faith_n they_o begin_v now_o to_o resolve_v faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o